|
To The West, by George Manville Fenn.
________________________________________________________________________
At fifteen hours this is a fairly long book for this author. It starts
with two young men working as clerks in the offices of a tyrannical
auctioneer. Fed up with his unpleasant behaviour they give up their
jobs and determine to set out for British Columbia. To get there they
must take passage in a ship going round the Horn, and up to San
Francisco. Then they have to make their way further up the coast to
their destination. On the way they encounter various characters, some
good and honourable, and others very much the reverse. Finally they
arrive and set to work seeking for gold. Of course there are more
adventures and tense situations, as you would expect from this author.
Fenn is very good at describing places, even ones to which he has never
been. Personally I prefer the books set in England, but that is not to
say that this book is anything but most enjoyable, and I commend it to
you.
________________________________________________________________________
TO THE WEST, BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN.
CHAPTER ONE.
MR. JOHN DEMPSTER.
"What would I do, sir? Why, if I were as poor as you say you are, and
couldn't get on here, I'd go abroad."
"But where, sir? where to?"
"Anywhere. Don't ask me. The world's big enough and round enough for
you, isn't it?"
"But without means, Mr Dempster?"
"Yes, sir, without means. Work, sir--work. The same as I have done. I
pay my poor rate, and I can't afford to help other people. Good
morning."
I heard every word uttered as I sat on my stool in the outer office, and
I felt as if I could see my employer, short, stout, fierce-looking and
grey, frowning at the thin, pale, middle-aged man whom I had ushered
in--Mr John Dempster he told me his name was--and who had come to ask
for the loan of a little money, as he was in sore distress.
Every word of his appeal hurt me, and I felt, when the words came
through the open door, as if I should have liked to take my hat and go
away. But I dared not, for I had been set to copy some letters, and I
knew from old experience that if Mr Dempster--Mr Isaac Dempster that
is--came out or called for me, and I was not there, I should have a
repetition of many a painful scene.
I tried not to listen, but every word came, and I heard how unfortunate
Mr John Dempster had been; that his wife had been seriously ill, and
now needed nourishing food and wine; and as all that was said became
mixed up with what I was writing, and the tears would come into my eyes
and make them dim, I found myself making mistakes, and left off in
despair.
I looked cautiously over the double desk, peeping between some books to
see if Esau Dean, my fellow boy-clerk, was watching me; but as usual he
was asleep with his head hanging down over his blotting-paper, and the
sun shining through his pale-coloured knotty curls, which gave his head
the appearance of a black man's bleached to a whitey brown; and as I
looked through the loop-hole between the books, my fellow-clerk's head
faded away, and I was looking back at my pleasant old school-days at
Wiltboro', from which place I was suddenly summoned home two years
before to bid good-bye to my mother before we had to part for ever.
And then all the old home-life floated before me like a bright sunny
picture, and the holidays at the rambling red-brick house with its great
walled garden, where fruit was so abundant that it seemed of no value at
all. There was my pony, and Don and Skurry, the dogs, and the river and
my boat, and the fellows who used to come and spend weeks with me--
school-fellows who always told me what a lucky chap I was; and perhaps
it was as well, for I did not understand it then, not till the news came
of my father's death, and my second summons home. I did not seem to
understand it then--that I was alone in the world, and that almost the
last words my mother said to me would have to be thought out and put to
the test. I had a dim recollection of her holding my hand, and telling
me that whatever came I was to be a man, and patient, and never to give
up; but it was not till months after that I fully realised that in place
of going back to school I was to go at once out into the world and fight
for myself, for I was quite alone.
I can't go into all this now--how I used to sit in my bed-room at night
with my head aching from thinking and trying to see impossibilities.
Let it be sufficient if I tell you that after several trials at various
things, for all of which I was soon told I was inefficient, I found
myself, a big, sturdy, country-looking lad, seated on an old
leather-covered stool at a double desk, facing Esau Dean, writing and
copying letters, while my fellow-clerk wrote out catalogues for the
printer to put in type, both of us in the service of Mr Isaac Dempster,
an auctioneer in Baring Lane, in the City of London, and also both of
us, according to Mr Dempster, the most stupid idiots that ever dipped
pen in ink.
I supposed then that Mr Dempster was right--that I was stupid and not
worth my salt, and that he had only to hold up his little finger and he
could get a thousand better lads than we were; but at the same time I
felt puzzled that he should keep us on, and that Saturday after Saturday
he should pay our wages and never say a word about discharging us--Esau
for going to sleep over his work, and me for making so many mistakes.
I had had scores of opportunities for judging that Mr Dempster was a
hard unfeeling man, who was never harder than when he had been out to
his lunch, and came back nibbling a toothpick, and smelling very
strongly of sherry; but it had never come so thoroughly home to me as on
that bright day, just at the time when for nearly an hour the sun shone
down into the narrow court-like lane, and bathed our desk, and made me
think of the country, the garden, the bright river, and above all, of
those who were dead and gone.
As I told you, my eyes were very dim when I saw Mr John Dempster come
out of the office slowly and close the door, to stand on the mat shaking
his head sadly.
"He who goes a-borrowing goes a-sorrowing," he said to himself, softly.
"I might have known--I might have known."
He turned then and glanced at Esau, smiling faintly to see him asleep,
and then his eyes met mine gazing at him fixedly, for somehow he seemed
just then to have a something in his face that recalled my father, as he
looked one day when he had had some very bad news--something about
money. And as I gazed at our visitor that day the likeness seemed to
grow wonderful, not in features, but in his aspect, and the lines about
his eyes and the corner of his mouth.
"Ah, my lad," he said, with a pleasant smile full of sadness, "you ought
to pray that you might be always young and free from care. Good-day."
He nodded and passed out of the office, and I heard his steps in the
narrow lane.
I glanced at Esau, who was asleep still, then at the door of the inner
office, and started as I heard a cough and the rustling of a newspaper.
Then, gliding off my stool, I caught my cap from the peg where it hung,
slipped out at the swing-door, and saw our late visitor just turning the
corner at the bottom of the lane into Thames Street.
The next minute I had overtaken him, and he turned sharply with a joyful
look in his eyes.
"Ah!" he said, "my cousin has sent you to call me back?"
"No, sir," I stammered, with my cheeks burning; and there I stopped, for
the words would not come.
How well I remember it! We were close to the open door of a warehouse,
with the scent of oranges coming out strongly, and great muscular men
with knots on their shoulders, bare-armed, and with drab breeches and
white stockings, were coming up a narrow court leading to a wharf,
bearing boxes of fruit from a schooner, and going back wiping their
foreheads with their bare arms.
"You came after me?" said our visitor, with the old pained look in his
eyes, as he half turned from me, and I stood turning over something in
my hand.
"You came after me?" he said again; and as he once more looked in my
eyes, they seemed to make me speak.
"Yes, sir."
"Well, what is it? Speak out."
"I--I couldn't help hearing all you said to Mr Dempster, sir," I
faltered.
"Eh!" he cried, with a start. Then with a smile full of bitterness,
"Let it be a lesson to you, boy. Work--strive--do anything sooner than
humble yourself as I have done this day. But--but," he said, as if to
himself, "Heaven knows I was driven."
"Mr Dempster never will lend any one money, sir," I said hastily; "but
if you wouldn't mind--I don't want this for a bit. I've been saving it
up--for a long time--and--by and by--you can pay me again, and--"
I had stammered out all this and then stopped short, drawing my breath
hard, for he had seized my hand, and was gripping it so hard that the
coin I held was pressed into my fingers, as I gazed up into his face,
while he slowly relaxed his hold and looked down into my palm.
"A sovereign!" he said slowly; and then fiercely, "Did your employer
send you with that? And," he cried hastily, "you heard?"
"Yes, sir. I was not listening."
"How--how long has it taken you to save up this?"
"I don't know, sir--months."
"Ah!" Then as he held my hand tightly, he said in a half-mocking way,
"Do you know when I came into the office I envied you, my boy, for I
said, Here is one who has begun on the stool, and he'll grow up to be a
rich City man."
"I don't think I shall, sir," I said, with a laugh.
"No," he said, "you are of the wrong stuff, boy. Do you know that you
are a weak young idiot to come and offer me, a perfect stranger, all
that money--a man you have never seen before, and may never see again?
How do you know I am not an impostor?"
"I don't know how, sir," I said, "but I can see you are not."
He pressed my hand more firmly, and I saw his lips move for a few
moments, but no sound came. Then softly--
"Thank you, my lad," he said. "You have given me a lesson. I was
saying that it was a hard and a bitter and cruel world, when you came up
to show me that it is full of hope and sunshine and joy after all if we
only seek it. I don't know who you are, but your father, boy, must have
been a gentleman at heart, and your mother as true a lady as ever
breathed. Ah!"
He bent towards me as he still held my hand, for he must have read the
change in my face, for his words sent a curious pang through me.
"Your mother is--?" He finished his question with a look.
I nodded, and set my teeth hard.
"Now, sir, _please_!" cried a rough voice, as a heavily-laden man came
up, and my companion drew me into the road.
"Tell me your name."
"Gordon, sir," I said. "Mayne Gordon."
"Come and see me--and my wife," he said, taking a card from a shabby
pocket-book. "Come on Sunday evening and have tea with us--Kentish
Town. Will you come?"
"Yes," I said, eagerly.
"That's right. There, I can't talk now. Shake hands. Good-bye."
He wrung my hand hard, and turned hurriedly away, but I was by his side
again.
"Stop," I said. "You have not taken the--the--"
"No," he said, clapping me on the shoulder, "I can't do that. You've
given me something worth a thousand such coins as that, boy as you are--
renewed faith in my fellow-man--better still, patience and hope.
Good-bye, my lad," he said, brightly. "On Sunday, mind. Don't lose
that card."
Before I could speak again he had hurried away, and just then a cold
chill ran through me, and I set off at a run.
Suppose Mr Isaac Dempster should have come out into the office and
found I had gone out!
CHAPTER TWO.
MR. ISAAC DEMPSTER.
I was in the act of opening the swing-door stealthily, and was half
through when I saw that Mr Dempster was acting precisely in the same
way, stealing through the inner doorway, and making me a sign to stop.
I obeyed, shivering a little at what was to come, and wishing that I had
the courage to utter a word of warning. For there was Esau with his
head hanging down over the catalogue he was copying out, fast asleep,
the sun playing amongst his fair curls, and a curious guttural noise
coming from his nose.
It was that sound, I felt, which had brought Mr Dempster out with his
lips drawn back in an ugly grin, and a malicious look in his eyes as he
stepped forward on tiptoe, placed both his hands together on my
fellow-clerk's curly head, and pressed it down with a sudden heavy bang
on the desk.
Something sounded very hollow. Perhaps it was the desk. Then there was
a sudden bound, and Esau was standing on the floor, gazing wildly at our
employer.
"You lazy idiotic lump of opium," roared the latter. "That's the way my
work's done, is it?"
As our employer uttered these words he made at Esau, following up and
cuffing him first on one side of the head and then on the other, while
the lad, who seemed utterly confused with sleep, and the stunning
contact of his brow against the desk, backed away round the office,
beginning then to put up his arms to defend himself.
"Here," he cried, "don't you hit me--don't you hit me."
"Hit you!--you stupid, thick-headed, drowsy oaf! I'll knock some sense
into you. Nice pair, upon my word! And you--you scoundrel," he cried,
turning on me, "where have you been?"
"Only--only just outside, sir," I stammered, as I felt my cheeks flush.
"I'll only just outside you," he roared, catching me by the collar and
shaking me. "This is the way my work is done, is it? You're always
late of a morning--"
"No, sir," I cried, indignantly.
"Silence!--And always the first to rush off before your work's done; and
as soon as my back's turned, you're off to play with the boys in the
street. Where have you been?"
I was silent, I felt that I could not tell him.
"Sulky, eh? Here, you," he roared, turning upon Esau, "where has he
been? How long has he been gone?"
"Don't you hit me! Don't you hit me!" cried the boy, sulkily; "I shan't
stand this."
"I say, how long has he been gone?"
"I was only gone a few minutes, sir," I said.
"Gone a few minutes, you scoundrel! How dare you be gone a few minutes,
leaving my office open? You're no more use than a boy out of the
streets, and if I did my duty by you, I should thrash you till you could
not stand. Back to your desk, you dog, and the next time I catch you at
any of these tricks off you go, and no character."
As I climbed back to my place at the desk, hot, flushed, and indignant,
feeling more and more unable to explain the reason for my absence, and
guilty at the same time--knowing as I did that I had no business to
steal off--Mr Dempster turned once more upon Esau, who backed away from
him round the office, sparring away with his arms to ward off the blows
aimed at him, though I don't think they were intended to strike, but
only as a malicious kind of torture.
"Here, don't you hit me! don't you hit me!" Esau kept on saying, as if
this was the only form of words he could call up in his excitement.
"I'll half break your neck for you, you scoundrel! Is that catalogue
done?"
"How can I get it done when you keep on chivvying me about the place?"
cried Esau.
"How can you get it done if you go to sleep, you scoundrel, you mean.
Now then, up on to that stool, and if it isn't done you stop after hours
till it is done. Here, what are you staring at? Get on with those
letters."
Mr Dempster had turned upon me furiously as I sat looking, and with a
sigh I went on with my writing, while red-faced and wet-eyed, for he
could not keep the tears back, Esau climbed slowly on to his stool, and
gave a tremendous sniff.
"I shall tell mother as soon as I get home," he cried.
"Tell your mother, you great calf! You had better not," roared Mr
Dempster. "She has troubles enough. It was only out of charity to her
that I took you on. For you are useless--perfectly useless. I lose
pounds through your blunders. There, that will do. Get on with your
work."
He went back into the inner office, and banged the door so heavily that
all the auction bills which papered the walls of our office began to
flap and swing about. Then for a few minutes there was only the
scratching of our pens to be heard.
Then Esau gave a tremendous sniff, began wiping his eyes on the cuffs of
his jacket, and held the blotting-paper against each in turn as he
looked across at me.
"'Tain't crying," he said. "Only water. Ketch him making me cry!"
"You were crying," I said, quietly.
"No, I wasn't. Don't you get turning again' me too. Take a better man
than him to make me cry."
I laughed.
"Ah, you may grin," grumbled my companion; "but just you have your head
knocked again' the desk, and just you see if it wouldn't make your eyes
water."
At that moment the door was opened with a snatch.
"Silence there! You, Gordon, will you go on with your work?"
The door was banged before I could have answered. Not that I should
have said anything. But as soon as the door clicked Esau went on again
without subduing his voice--
"I ain't afraid of him--cheating old knocktioneer! Thinks he's a right
to knock everybody down 'cause he's got a licence."
"Go on with your work," I whispered, "or he'll come back."
"Let him; I don't care. I ain't afraid. It was all your fault for
going out."
"And yours for being asleep."
"I can't help my head being heavy. Mother says it's because I've got so
much brains. But I'll serve him out. I'll make all the mistakes I can,
and he'll have to pay for them being corrected."
"What good will that do?"
"I dunno; but I'll serve him out. He shan't hit me. I say, what did
you go out to buy?"
"Nothing. I went out to speak to that gentleman who came."
"What gentleman who came?"
"While you were asleep."
"There you go! You're as bad as old Knock-'em-down. Fellow's only got
to shut his eyes, and you say he's asleep. But I don't care.
Everybody's again' me, but I'll serve 'em out."
"You'd better go on with your writing."
"Shan't. Go on with yours. I know. I'll 'list--that's what I'll do.
Like to see old Going-going touch me then!"
There was a busy interval of writing, during which something seemed to
ask me why I let Mr Dempster behave so brutally to me, and I began
wondering whether I was a coward. I felt that I could not be as brave
as Esau, or I should have resisted.
"Not half a chap, you ain't!" said my companion, suddenly.
"Why?"
"You'd say you'd come with me. Deal better to be soldiers than always
scrawling down Lot 104 on paper."
"I don't want to be a soldier," I said.
"No; you're not half a chap. Only wait a bit. I'd ha' gone long ago if
it hadn't been for mother."
"Yes; she wouldn't like you to go."
"How do you know?"
"Mrs Dean told me so. She said you were mad about red-coats."
"That's just like mother," said Esau, with a grin, "allus wrong. I
don't want to wear a red coat. Blue's my colour."
"What--a sailor?" I said quickly.
"Get out! Sailor! all tar and taller. I'm not going to pull ropes. I
mean blue uniform--'Tillery--Horse Artillery. They do look fine. I've
seen 'em lots o' times."
"Here, you two, I'm going out. I shall be back in five minutes," said
Mr Dempster, so suddenly that he made us both start. "Look sharp and
get that work done."
He stood drawing a yellow silk handkerchief round and round his hat,
which was already as bright as it could be made, and then setting it on
very much on one side, he gave his silk umbrella a flourish, touched his
diamond pin with the tip of his well-gloved finger, and strutted out.
"Back in five minutes! Yah!" cried Esau. "It's all gammon about being
honest and getting on."
"No, it isn't," I said, as I carefully dotted a few i's.
"Yes, it is. Look at him--makes lots o' money, and he cheats people and
tells more lies in a day than I've told in all my life."
"Nonsense!"
"Tain't. He's a regular bad 'un. Back in five minutes! Why he won't
come till it's time to go, and then he'll keep us waiting so as to get
all the work he can out of us."
But that time Esau was wrong, for in about five minutes the outer door
was opened, and our employer thrust in his head.
"There's a letter on my table to post, Gordon," he said. "Be sure it
goes."
"Yes, sir," I said, and as the door closed again I looked at Esau and
laughed.
"Oh, I don't mind," he said. "That wasn't coming back. He only looked
in to see if we were at work. I shan't stop here; I shall 'list."
"No, you will not," I said, as I went on writing quietly.
"Oh, yes, I shall. You can go on lodging with the old woman, for you
won't be the chap to come with me."
"You won't go," I said.
"Ah, you'll see. You don't mean to stop here, do you, and be bullied
and knocked about?"
I went on writing and thinking of how dearly I should have liked to go
somewhere else, for my life was very miserable with Mr Dempster; but I
always felt as if it would be cowardly to give up, and I had stayed on,
though that day's experience was very like those which had gone before.
We had both finished our tasks an hour before Mr Dempster returned,
nearly an hour after closing time, and even then he spent a long time in
criticising the writing and finding fault, concluding by ordering Esau
to go round with the catalogue he had made out to the printer's.
"There's a master for you!" cried my fellow-clerk, as we went up into
the main street. "I shan't stand it. I'm going for a soldier."
I laughed.
"Ah, you may grin at what I say, but wait a bit. Going home?"
"No," I said, "I shall walk round with you to the printer's."
He gave me a quick bright look, and his manner changed as if, once free
of the office, he felt boy-like and happy. He whistled, hummed over
bits of songs, and chatted about the various things we passed, till we
had been at the printer's, and then had to retrace our steps so as to
cross Blackfriars Bridge, and reach Camberwell, where in a narrow street
off the Albany Road Esau's mother rented a little house, working hard
with her needle to produce not many shillings a week, which were
supplemented by her boy's earnings, and the amount I paid for my bed,
breakfast, and tea.
It was my fellow-clerk's proposal that I should join them, and I had
good cause to be grateful, the place being delightfully clean, and
little, quaint, homely Mrs Dean looking upon me as a lodger who was to
be treated with the greatest of respect.
"Shan't go for a soldier to-night!" said Esau, throwing himself back in
his chair, after we had finished our tea.
"I should think not indeed," cried his mother. "Esau, I'm ashamed of
you for talking like that. Has he been saying anything about it to you,
Master Gordon?"
"Oh, yes, but he don't mean it," I replied. "It's only when he's
cross."
"Has master been scolding him then again?"
"Scolding?" cried Esau scornfully, "why he never does nothing else."
"Then you must have given him cause, Esau dear. Master Gordon, what had
he done?"
"Mr Dempster caught him asleep."
"Well, I couldn't help it. My head was so heavy."
"Yes," sighed Mrs Dean, "his head always was very heavy, poor boy. He
goes to sleep at such strange times too, sir."
"Well, don't tell him that, mother," cried Esau. "You tell everybody."
"Well, dear, there's no harm in it. I never said it was your fault.
Lots of times, Master Gordon, I've known him go to sleep when at play,
and once I found him quite fast with his mouth full of bread and
butter."
"Such stuff!" grumbled Esau, angrily.
"It is quite true, Master Gordon. He always was a drowsy boy."
"Make anybody drowsy to keep on writing lots and figures," grumbled
Esau. "Heigho--ha--hum!" he yawned. "I shan't be very long before I go
to bed."
He kept his word, and I took a book and sat down by the little fire to
read; but though I kept on turning over the pages, I did not follow the
text; for I was either thinking about Mrs Dean's needle as it darted in
and out of the stuff she was sewing, or else about Mr John Dempster and
our meeting that day--of how I had promised to go up and see him on
Sunday, and how different he was to his cousin.
The time must have gone fast, for when the clock began to strike, it
went on up to ten; and I was thinking it was impossible that it could be
so late, when I happened to glance across at little Mrs Dean, whose
work had dropped into her lap, and she was as fast asleep then as her
son had been at the office hours before.
CHAPTER THREE.
MY NEW FRIENDS.
Poor Esau and I had had a hard time at the office, for it seemed that my
patient forbearing way of receiving all the fault-finding made Mr
Dempster go home at night to invent unpleasant things to say, till, as I
had listened, it had seemed as if my blood boiled, and a hot sensation
came into my throat.
All this had greatly increased by the Saturday afternoon, and had set me
thinking that there was something in what Esau said, and that I should
be better anywhere than where I was.
But on the Sunday afternoon, as I walked up the sunny road to Kentish
Town, and turned down a side street of small old-looking houses, each
with its bit of garden and flowers, everything looked so bright and
pleasant, even there, that my spirits began to rise; and all the more
from the fact that at one of the cottage-like places with its porch and
flowers, there were three cages outside, two of whose inmates, a lark
and a canary, were singing loudly and making the place ring.
It is curious how a musical sound takes one back to the past. In an
instant as I walked on, I was seeing the bright river down at home, with
the boat gliding along, the roach and dace flashing away to right and
left, the chub scurrying from under the willows, the water-weeds and
white buttercups brushing against the sides, and the lark singing high
overhead in the blue sky.
London and its smoke were gone, and the houses to right and left had no
existence for me then, till I was suddenly brought back to the present
by a hand being laid on my shoulder, and a familiar voice saying--
"Mr Gordon! Had you forgotten the address? You have passed the
house!"
As these words were uttered a hand grasped mine very warmly, and I was
looking in the thin, worn, pleasant features of Mr John Dempster, which
seemed far brighter than when I saw him at the office.
"Very, very glad to see you, my dear young friend," he cried, taking my
arm. "My wife and I have been looking forward to this day; she is very
eager to make your acquaintance."
To my surprise he led me back to the little house where the birds were
singing, and I could not help glancing at him wonderingly, for I had
fully expected to find him living in a state of poverty, whereas
everything looked neat and good and plain.
"Give me your hat," he said, as we stood in the passage. "That's right.
Now in here. Alexes, my dear, this is my young friend, Mr Gordon."
"I am very glad you have come," said a sweet, musical voice; and my hand
was taken by a graceful-looking lady, who must once have been very
beautiful. "You are hot and tired. Come and sit down here."
I felt hot and uncomfortable, everything was so different from what I
had expected; for the room was not in the least shabby, and the
tea-things placed ready added to the pleasant home-like aspect of the
place.
"You have not walked?" said Mr John Dempster.
"Oh, yes," I replied.
"From--where?"
I told him.
"Camberwell? And I was so unreasonable as to ask you to come all this
way."
I did not know how it was, but I somehow felt as if I had come to visit
some very old friends, and in quite a short time we were chatting
confidentially about our affairs. They soon knew all about my own home,
and my life since I left school so suddenly; and on my side I learned
that Mrs John Dempster had had a very serious illness, but was
recovering slowly, and that they were contemplating going abroad, the
doctors having said that she must not stay in our damp climate for
another winter.
I learned, too, that, as Mr John Dempster said, when things came to the
worst they improved. It had been so here, for the night after his visit
to his cousin in the city, a letter had come from Mrs John Dempster's
brother, who was in the North-west--wherever that might be--and their
temporary troubles were at an end.
That would have been a delightfully pleasant meal but for one thing. No
allusion was made to the visit to the city, and though I sat trembling,
for fear they should both begin to thank me for my offer, not a word was
said. The tea was simple. The flowers on the table and in the window
smelled sweetly, and the birds sang, while there was something about
Mrs John that fascinated me, and set me thinking about the happy old
days at home.
The one unpleasantly was the conduct of the little maid they kept. She
was a round rosy-faced girl of about fifteen, I suppose, but dressed in
every respect, cap and apron and all, like a woman of five-and-twenty.
In fact she looked like a small-sized woman with very hard-looking shiny
dark eyes.
Upon her first entrance into the room bearing a bright tin kettle, for
the moment I thought that as she looked so fierce, it was she who
uttered little snorts, hisses, and sputtering noises. But of course it
was only the kettle, for she merely looked at me angrily and gave a
defiant sniff. As the evening went on, I found that this was Maria, and
it soon became evident that Maria did not like me, but looked upon me as
a kind of intruder, of whom she was as jealous as a girl of her class
could be.
Pleasant evenings always pass too rapidly, and it was so here; I could
not believe it when the hands of the little clock on the chimney-piece
pointed to nine, and I rose to go.
"How soon it seems!" sighed Mrs John. "Well, Mayne,"--it had soon come
to that--"you must call and see us again very soon--while we are here,"
she added, slowly.
"Ah, and who knows but what he may come when we are far away!" said Mr
John. "The world is only a small place after all."
"Where should you go?" I said, earnestly. "I would come if I could."
"Possibly to Canada," said Mr John. "But there, we are not gone yet.
You will not feel lonely, dear, if I walk a little way with our
visitor?"
She gave him a very gentle smile, and as I held out my hand, she drew me
to her and kissed me.
I could not say "Good-bye" then, for there was a strange choking feeling
in my throat which made me hurry away, and the last thing I heard as I
went out was the sharp banging and locking of the little gate, followed
by another defiant sniff.
"Come and see us as often as you can, Mayne," said my new friend at
parting. "We never had any children, and it is a pleasure to us to have
young people about us, for since my misfortunes we have lived very much
to ourselves. In fact, my dear wife's health has made it necessary that
she should be much alone."
"But she is getting better, sir?"
"Oh, rapidly now; and if I can get her abroad--Ah, we must talk about
this another time. Goodnight."
"Good-night."
It was like the opening out of a new life to me, and I walked back to
Camberwell as if the distance was nothing, thinking as I was all the
time about the conversation, of Mrs John's sweet, patient face, and the
constantly attentive manner of Mr John, every action of his being
repaid by a grateful smile. "I wonder," I thought, "how it is possible
that Mr Dempster and Mr John could be cousins;" and then I went on
thinking about the interview at the office when Mr Dempster was so
harsh.
This kept my attention till I reached the Deans', and then I walked
straight in to find Mrs Dean making believe to read, while Esau was
bending his head slowly in a swaying motion nearer and nearer to the
candle every moment. In fact I believe if I had not arrived as I did,
Esau's hair would have been singed so as to need no cutting for some
time. As it was, he leaped up at a touch.
"Oh, here you are!" he said. "If you hadn't come I believe I should
soon have dropped asleep."
CHAPTER FOUR.
HOW MR. DEMPSTER USED HIS CANE.
My life at the office grew more miserable every day, and Mr Isaac
Dempster more tyrannical.
That's a big word to use, and seems more appropriate to a Roman emperor
than to a London auctioneer; but, on quietly thinking it over, it is
quite correct, for I honestly believe that that man took delight in
abusing Esau and me.
Let me see; what did some one say about the employment of boys? "A boy
is a boy; two boys are half a boy; and three boys are no boy at all."
Of course, as to the amount of work they do. But it is not true, for I
know--one of the auction-room porters told me--that Mr Dempster used to
keep two men-clerks in his office, till they both discharged themselves
because they would not put up with what the porter called "his
nastiness." Then we were both engaged.
That was one day when Dingle came down in his green baize apron and
carpet-cap, and had to wait till our employer returned from his lunch.
"Ah!" he said, "the guv'nor used to lead them two a pretty life, and
keep 'em ever so late sometimes."
"But he had more business then, I suppose?" I said.
"Not he. Busier now, and makes more money. Nobody won't stop with
him."
"Yes, they will," said Esau. "You said you'd been with him fourteen
years."
"Yes," said Dingle, showing his yellow teeth, "but I'm an auctioneer's
fixtur', and going ain't in my way."
"Why not?" asked Esau.
"Got a wife and twelve children, squire, and they nails a man down."
Just then Mr Dempster came in, ordered Dingle to go into his room, and
we could hear him being well bullied about something, while as he came
out he laughed at us both, and gave his head a peculiar shake.
"Off!" he whispered. "Flea in each ear."
I mention this because it set me thinking that if we two lads of sixteen
or seventeen did all the work for which two men were formerly kept, we
could not be quite so useless and stupid as Mr Dempster said.
I know that my handwriting was not so very good, and I was not quite so
quick with my pen as Esau, but his writing was almost like copper-plate,
and I used to feel envious; though I had one consolation--I never made
Esau's mistakes in spelling.
But nothing we ever did was right, and as the weeks went on, made bright
to me now by my visits up in North London, Esau would throw down his pen
three or four times a day, rub his hands all over his curly head, and
look over the top of the desk at me.
"Now then," he used to say; "ready?"
"Ready for what?"
"To go and 'list. We're big enough now."
"Nonsense!"
"'Tain't nonsense," he said one morning, after Mr Dempster had been a
little more disagreeable than usual about some copying not being
finished, and then gone out, leaving me thinking what I could do to give
him a little more satisfaction, so as to induce him to raise the very
paltry salary he paid me. "'Tain't nonsense. Mother says that if I
stop I shall some day rise and get to be Lord Mayor, but I don't think
Demp would like it, so when you're ready we'll go.--Ready?"
"No."
"You are a fellow!" said Esau, taking up his pen again. "I say, though,
I wish we could get places somewhere else."
"Why not try?"
"Because it would only be to do writing again, and it's what makes me so
sleepy. I'm getting worse--keep making figures and writing out
catalogues till my head gets full of 'em."
"It is tiring," I said, with a sigh. "But do go on; he'll be so cross
if that list isn't finished."
"Can't help it. I'm ever so much more sleepy this morning, and the
words get running one atop of another. Look here," he cried, holding up
a sheet of ruled paper. "This ought to have been `chest of drawers,'
and it's run into one word, `chawers'; and up higher there's another
blunder, `loo-table,'--it's gone wrong too--do you see?--`lable.' My
head's all a buzz."
"Tear it up quickly and write it again."
"Shan't; I shall correct it. No, I know. I shall cut the paper up, and
stick it on another sheet, and write these lines in again. Pass the
gum. Oh!"
"What's the matter?"
"Here's `mogany' lower down, and `Tarpet' for `Turkey carpet.'"
"Write it again, do," I said, for I dreaded the scene that I knew there
would be.
"Ah, well, all right, but I know I shall muddle it again, and--"
"As usual," cried Mr Dempster, and we both started back on to our
stools, for we had been standing up on the rails leaning towards each
other over the double desk, so intent on the errors that we had not
heard him open the door softly--I believe, on purpose to surprise us.
We began writing hard, and I felt my heart beating fast, as our employer
banged the door heavily and strode up to the desk.
I gave one quick glance at him as he turned to Esau's side, and snatched
up the sheet of paper the boy tried to hide under the blotting-pad; and
as I looked I saw that his face was flushed and fierce-looking as I had
never seen it before.
"Hah!" he ejaculated, as he took off his glossy hat and stood it on a
chair, with his ivory-handled Malacca cane across it. "Pretty stuff
this, upon my word. Here, let me look at that letter."
He reached over and snatched the missive I was writing from the desk,
and held it up before him.
"Do you call that writing?" he roared. "Disgraceful! Abominable! The
first boy I met in the street would do better. There--and there--and
there!"
He tore the letter to fragments and threw the paper in my face.
"Now then; write another directly," he cried; "and if you dare to--Here,
what are you going to do?" he roared, as Esau took hold of the sheet of
paper containing the errors.
"Going to write it over again, sir."
"Write it over again, you miserable impostor!" he cried, as he snatched
the paper back and laid a leaden weight upon it. "I'll teach you to
waste my time and paper gossiping--that's what it means."
"Here, what are you going to do?" cried Esau, as Mr Dempster seized him
by the collar.
"I'll show you what I'm going to do, you idle young scoundrel," cried
Mr Dempster, and he reached out his hand to take his stout cane from
where it lay across his hat.
"Here, don't you hit me," cried Esau; and he tried to get away, as I sat
breathless, watching all that was going on, and thinking that Mr
Dempster dared not use the walking-cane in the way he seemed to
threaten. Esau evidently thought he would, for he struggled hard now,
but in vain, and he was dragged towards the chair. Then, as pulling
seemed no use, the lad changed his tactics, and he darted forward to
make for the door, just as Mr Dempster's hand was touching the stick,
which he did not secure, for the jerk he received sent cane and hat off
the chair on to the floor.
"You dog!" roared Dempster, as the hat went on to the oilcloth with a
hollow bang.
"Don't you hit me!" cried Esau, struggling wildly to escape; and the
next moment, as they swayed to and fro, I heard a strange crushing
sound, and on looking to see the cause, there lay Mr Dempster's
beautiful guinea-and-a-half hat crushed into a shapeless, battered mass.
"Ah!" roared Mr Dempster, "you dog; you did that on purpose."
"I didn't," cried Esau; "it was your foot did it."
"Was it? was it?" snarled Mr Dempster, and the struggle recommenced,
until I, with the perspiration standing on my forehead, caught tightly
hold of the desk.
Esau was pretty strong, but he was almost helpless in the bands of the
angry man who held him, and the struggle ended, after the high stool and
the chair had both been knocked over with a crash, by Mr Dempster's
getting Esau down and holding him there with one knee upon his chest.
"Hah!" he ejaculated, panting. "Here you, Gordon, get down and pick up
my cane," and he gave his head a jerk in the direction of where the
stick lay, just as it had been knocked close to the door.
Months of rigid obedience to the tyrant had their effect, and I got down
from my stool trembling with excitement.
"Oh, don't, don't, Gordon!" cried Esau; "don't give it him."
But my employer's eyes were fixed upon me with such a look that I was
fascinated, and as if moved against my own will, I crossed the office
and picked up the thick cane.
"Give it here, quick!"
For I stood there hesitating, but the imperative voice mastered me, and
I moved towards the speaker.
"Don't--don't give it him," cried Esau.
"Quick--this instant!" roared Mr Dempster, and I handed the cane.
"You sneak!" cried Esau angrily; "I'd ha' died first."
His words sent a sting through me, and I would have given anything to
have been able to say, "I couldn't help it, Esau." But I was
speechless, and felt the next instant as if a blow had fallen upon me,
as I saw with starting eyes Mr Dempster shift his position, keeping a
tight hold of Esau by the collar as he rose into a stooping position,
and then, _whizz! thud_! he brought the cane down with all his force
across the lad's shoulders.
Esau uttered a yell as he tried to spring up, but he was held fast, and
the blows were falling thick and fast upon the struggling lad, when I
could bear it no longer, and with one bound I was at the auctioneer, and
had fast hold of the cane.
"Stop!" I shouted, half hysterically; "you shan't beat him. You have
no right to do it, sir. Esau, get up. Run!"
"Let go!" cried Mr Dempster, turning a face black with passion at me.
"Do you hear, beggar? Let go!"
"I will not," I cried, for my blood was up now, and I did not feel in
the least afraid. "You have no right to beat him."
"Let go!"
"Don't, don't, Gordon! Yah! you great coward!"
"Once more, will you let go?" cried Mr Dempster, as he stood with one
hand in Esau's collar, bent down, and tugging at the cane, to which I
clung.
"No," I cried. "You shall not strike him again."
I had hardly spoken when Mr Dempster rose up, loosening his hold of
Esau, and dashing his free hand full in my face, while, as I fell back,
he jerked the cane away and struck at me a cruel stinging blow from the
left shoulder, as a cavalry-man would use a sabre, the cane striking me
full across the right ear, while the pain was as acute as if the blow
had been delivered by a keen-edged sword.
For a few moments I staggered back, half stunned and confused, while
blow succeeded blow, now delivered on my back and arms with all his
might.
As I said, the first cruel, cowardly blow half stunned me; those which
followed stung me back into a wild state of rage and pain which made me
reckless and blind, as, regardless of pain and the fact that he was a
well-knit, strong man, I made a dash at the cane, got hold of it with
both hands, and in spite of his efforts kept my grip of the stout
elastic stick.
I knew that I was swung here and there, and the cane was tugged at till
the ivory handle fell on the floor, and then he changed his attack,
letting go of the cane with one hand and catching me by the throat.
"Now then," he cried, and I felt that I was mastered.
Then I knew I was wrong, for at that moment Mr Dempster was driven
forward, his forehead striking mine, and as I fell back my assailant
fell on his knees, and I stood panting, the master of the cane.
The explanation was simple. Esau had watched his opportunity, and
leaped upon our tyrant's back, pinning his arms to his sides, and making
him in his surprise loosen his hold of the cane.
It is hard work to recall it now, so wild and confused it all seems; but
I remember well that I must have struck Mr Dempster, and that as he
came at me Esau seized and overturned the great desk right in his way,
sending him down again, while the next moment my fellow-clerk was
holding open the door, shouting to me to come.
I caught down my hat and Esau's, and made for the door, which Esau
dragged to in our employer's face, and the next minute we were tearing
up the lane.
"Stop them! stop thief!" was shouted hoarsely, and in our excitement we
looked back to see our enemy in pursuit, while, as we turned again to
run, we found ourselves face to face with a burly City policeman, who
caught each of us by an arm.
CHAPTER FIVE.
A MISERABLE NIGHT.
"Hah! The scoundrels!" panted Dempster, as he came up, flushed,
bareheaded, his glossy coat covered with dust, and a great dark weal
growing darker moment by moment on his forehead, while for the first
time I became aware of the fact that my right ear was cut and bleeding
freely.
"What is it, sir?" said the policeman; and I shivered slightly as I felt
his grip tighten on my arm.
"Take them. I give them in charge," panted Mr Dempster, hoarse with
rage--"robbery and assault."
"What?" shouted Esau, furiously.
"It is not true!" I cried wildly.
"Take them," shouted Mr Dempster. "I'll follow in a cab. Take them."
"You'll have to charge them, sir," said the constable.
"Yes. I know. I must make myself decent first."
"You can do that afterwards, sir. Better all get in a cab at once
before there's a crowd."
The cool matter-of-fact policeman was master of the situation, and,
summoning a cab, he seemed to pack us all in, and followed to unpack us
again a few minutes later, both Esau and I with the spirit evaporating
fast, and feeling soft and limp, full of pain too, as we were ushered
into the presence of a big, stern-looking inspector, who prepared to
fill up a form.
All that passed is very misty now; but I remember Mr Dempster, as he
glared at us, telling the inspector that he had had cause to complain
about our conduct, and that we had, evidently after planning it, made a
sudden attack upon him, and beaten him savagely with a stick.
"But you said robbery, sir," the policeman suggested.
"Ah!--I will not press that," cried Mr Dempster. "I don't want to
quite ruin the boys. I proceed against them for assault."
I looked wildly at Esau for him to speak out, and he was looking at me
as if half stupefied. The next I recollect is that the big policeman
signed to us to follow him, and we were marched away.
Then we were in a whitewashed cell, a door was banged to, and we heard
the bolts shot.
For a few minutes I stood there as if stunned, but was brought back to
myself by Esau.
"Well," he said loudly, "this is a nice game."
"Oh, Esau!" I said weakly.
"Yes, it is `Oh!'" he cried. "What will my mother say?"
I could not answer--only look at him in the dim light hopelessly, and
feeling in my mental and bodily pain as if everything was over for me in
this world.
To my horror Esau burst into a heavy fit of laughter, and sitting down
he rocked himself to and fro.
"What a game!" he cried; "but, I say, you didn't half give it to him."
"Oh, Esau!" I cried, "it's horrible."
"For him," he replied. "I say, I'm precious stiff and sore though; did
he hurt you very much?"
"Yes; my arms ache, and my ear bleeds. Esau, we shall never be able to
go back."
"Hooray!" cried my companion defiantly. "Who wants to? But that isn't
the worst of it; he will not pay us our wages."
"No," I said; "and we shall be punished."
"Then it's a jolly shame; for he ought to be punished for hitting us. I
say, can't we have a summons against him for assaulting us?"
"I don't know," I said, wondering. "How my head does ache!"
"Some one coming," whispered Esau.
For there were heavy footsteps, and the bolts were drawn. Then the door
opened, to show the inspector and the big policeman.
"Here, boy," said the former roughly, "let me look at your ear."
I was holding my handkerchief to the place, which was bleeding a good
deal.
"Better have the doctor," he said.
"What, for that! Only wants bathing and some sticking-plaster."
He smiled.
"Well, we shall see," he said, looking at me curiously. "What did you
do with the money?"
"What money?"
"That Mr Dempster said you took."
"He didn't take any!" cried Esau indignantly. "He knocked us about, and
we hit him again, and he got the worst of it."
"Oh, that's it, is it? Come, my lad, that's not true."
"It is, sir, indeed," I said earnestly.
"But look at your handkerchief. Seems to me you got the worst of it."
"Oh, that's nothing," I said.
"You had a regular scrimmage, then?"
"Yes, sir," I said; and I told him exactly how it happened.
"Humph!" ejaculated the inspector, when I had finished, "I dare say you
will not get more than seven years."
"Seven years, sir!" cried Esau. "What for? Old Demp ought to get it,
not us."
"You must tell the Lord Mayor that, or the alderman, to-morrow."
"But are we going to be kept in prison, sir?" I asked, with my courage
sinking.
"You are going to be locked up here till tomorrow, of course. Like to
have a good wash?"
Of course we said "Yes," and before long we looked fairly respectable
again, with the exception of scratches, bruises, and the ugly cut I had
on my ear.
The thing that encouraged me most was the way in which I saw the
inspector and constable exchange a smile, while later on they and the
other constables about gave us a good tea with bread and butter and
meat, and we had to tell all our adventures again before we were locked
up for the night, after refusing an offer that was made.
"Think we ought to have sent?" said Esau, as we sat together alone.
"I have no one I could send to but Mr John, and I shouldn't like to do
that," I said, as I wondered the while whether he would be very angry.
"And I've got nobody but mother," said Esau, "and that's what made it so
queer."
"What do you mean? Queer?"
"Yes, if I sent to her and she knew I was locked up at the station,
she'd come running down here in a dreadful fright and be having fits or
something."
"But she'll be horribly frightened now!"
"Not so much frightened. She'll think we've gone to see something, or
been asked out to supper."
"But she'll sit up."
"That won't matter, because she's sure to go to sleep."
So no message was sent--no opportunity afforded of our having bail; but
after a time this did not trouble us much. In fact, as we were
discussing our future in a low tone, wondering what punishment would be
meted out to us, and what we could do afterwards, Esau burst into a fit
of laughter.
"It was fine," he said, as he sat afterwards wiping his eyes. "And you
such a quiet, patient fellow!"
"What was fine?"
"To see you go on as you did. I say, I wonder what he'll say to the
judge?"
"We shall not go before a judge," I told him.
"Well, madjistrit then. He'll say anything, and you'll see if we don't
get sent to prison."
I said I hoped not, but I felt pretty sure that we should be punished
very severely, and the outlook seemed so bad that I began to think my
only chance would be to follow Esau's fortune, and go for a soldier.
All at once, just after he had been wondering how long "mother" would be
before she dropped off to sleep, and what she would say when she found
that we had not been home, I became aware of a low dull guttural sound,
which told me that Esau had dropped off, and was sleeping soundly.
But I could not follow his example for thinking. What would Mr John
say? What would Mrs John think? They would set me down as a reckless
lad with a savage temper, and if we were punished they would never know
the truth. Then another idea, one which made me shiver, occurred to me;
the whole account would be in the newspapers, given as Police
Intelligence, and that completely baffled all my attempts to sleep.
It was a very quiet night at the station. I heard doors opened and
closed twice over, with a good deal of talking; and once while I was
thinking most deeply, I started and stared curiously at a bright blaze
of light, beyond which I could not see; but I felt that a constable had
that light in his hand, and that he had come to see if we were asleep.
I had not heard the door open, I suppose I was thinking too deeply; but
I heard it shut again, and heavy steps in the long stone passage
outside. Then I began thinking again intently, full of remorse for what
I had done, and how soon it would be morning; and then I began to envy
Esau, who could sleep so soundly in spite of our position.
I remember it all--the trampling of feet outside, the dull muttering of
voices, and the curious guttural sound Esau made as he slept, one that I
was often to hear in years to come; and I sat there with my head resting
in a corner, envying him, and wishing that I too could forget. And over
and over again came the events of the past day--the struggle in the
office, and the savage, malicious look of Mr Dempster as he struck me.
Weary, aching, and with my head throbbing, I sat and wondered now at my
daring; and then came all kinds of mental questions as to the amount of
punishment I, a poor boy, would receive.
All at once, as these miserable thoughts kept on repeating themselves in
a strange, feverish way, that was somehow connected with a throbbing,
smarting sensation in one ear, Mr Dempster seemed to have raised me by
the arm once more, and to begin shaking me roughly--so vigorously that I
made a desperate effort to escape, when he cried--
"Steady, steady! You're all right. Come, rouse up and have a wash, my
lad. It's nearly eight. Ready for some coffee and bread and butter?"
I looked up in the dim light to see the big, burly policeman leaning
over me, while Esau was giving vent to a noisy yawn. It was morning,
indeed, and though not aware of the fact, I must have slept about seven
hours.
CHAPTER SIX.
AN ESCAPE, AND A SUGGESTION.
I don't know whether I was any more cowardly than most boys of my age;
but I certainly felt a curiously nervous sensation that morning, and I
was not alone in it; for Esau had a strange scared look, and his fair
hair did not curl nearly so tightly as usual.
"Eh?" he said, "feel frightened?" in answer to a question. "No, I don't
think I do; but I wish they'd leave the door open so that a fellow could
run."
But there were no doors open for us to escape, and at last, after a
weary time of waiting, the big policeman who had us in his charge bent
down to us in the place where we were waiting, and said--
"Your case comes on next. There, hold up, my lads. Speak out, both of
you, like men, and tell the whole truth. It's Sir Thomas Browning
to-day."
I listened to him, but I felt as if I was growing hopelessly confused,
and that I should never be able to say a word in my defence, while when
I looked at Esau, I found that he was looking at me with his forehead
full of wrinkles.
"It's all very well for him to say `hold up.' He haven't got to be
tried," he whispered. "I'm 'fraid it's all up with us, Gordon. Wish we
could be together when they sends us off."
"Now then!" said the policeman, clapping me on the shoulder; "it's us.
Don't you be scared. Sir Thomas is a good 'un."
The next minute Esau and I were standing somewhere with our constable
close by, and somewhere before us, in places that looked like pews, sat
a number of gentlemen, some of whom wore wigs. Some were writing, and,
seen as it were through a mist, a number of people looking on. Next, in
a confused way, I saw a red-faced, white-headed gentleman, who took off
his spectacles to have a good look at us, and put them on again to read
a paper before him.
It was all dim and strange, and there was quite a singing in my ears, as
I looked vacantly about while some talking went on, ending by a voice
saying--
"Kiss the book."
Then the white-headed old gentleman said--
"Well, Mr Dempster, what have you to say?"
At the name Dempster, I started and looked sharply about me, to see that
my employer was a little way off, very carefully dressed, and with a
glossy hat in his hand.
"That can't be _the_ hat," I remember thinking, as I stared at him
wildly.
The mist had cleared away now, and I stood listening to him as he went
on speaking, in a very quiet subdued way, about the troubles he had had
with the two defendants--boys whom he had taken into his service out of
kindness.
"Yes, yes, yes, Mr Dempster," said the old gentleman testily; "but this
isn't a sale of house property. There's a very long charge-sheet. You
have given these two lads into custody on a charge of assault. Now,
shortly, please, how did it happen?"
"The fact is, your worship," said Mr Dempster, "I have had much trouble
with both of them. The boy Dean is idle in the extreme, while Gordon is
a lad of vile and passionate temper."
"Well, sir--well, sir?"
"I had occasion to speak to them yesterday about idling in my absence,
the consequence being that a great many mistakes were made."
"Allus careful as I could be," said Esau, in an ill-used tone.
"Silence, sir! How dare you?" cried the old gentleman. "You shall be
heard presently. Now, Mr Dempster, please go on."
"I was angry, Sir Thomas, and I scolded them both severely, when to my
utter surprise--stop, I will be perfectly accurate--things had come to
such a pass that I had threatened them with dismissal--when in a fit of
passion Dean struck my new hat from a chair on which it was laid, jumped
upon it, and crushed it."
"Oh, what a whopper!" cried Esau, excitedly. "Will you be silent, sir?"
cried the old gentleman, tapping the desk in front of him with his
knuckles.
"Here is the hat, Sir Thomas," said Mr Dempster, and stooping down he
held up his crushed and beaten head-covering in corroboration of his
words, when a perfect roar of laughter ran round the court, and I saw
the old gentleman lift his glasses and smile.
"Well, Mr Dempster, well?" he said.
"Then, Sir Thomas, then, to my utter astonishment, evidently by
collusion, Gordon seized my Malacca cane, and the boy Dean shouted to
him to come on now, and they made a combined attack upon me, breaking
off the handle of my cane, inflicting the injuries you see, and but for
my energetic defence I believe they would have robbed me and gone off.
Fortunately I was able to call for the police, and give them into
custody."
"Well, of all--" began Esau; but the old alderman turned upon him
sharply.
"I shall commit you, sir, for contempt of court," he cried.
"But he is telling such--"
"Silence, sir!"
"Quiet, you young donkey," whispered the policeman. "Hsh!"
"Hm! Mr Dempster, Mr Dempster," said the old gentleman, "this is a
police court, not an auctioneer's rostrum."
"I beg your pardon, Sir Thomas," said Mr Dempster, with dignity.
"You are sworn, sir, and I wished to remind you that this is not a
rostrum. You auctioneers are licenced gentlemen, and you do exaggerate
a little sometimes. Are you not doing so now?"
"Look at my face, Sir Thomas. My arm is terribly strained."
"Um--yes, but it does not sound reasonable to me, as an old man of the
world who has had much to do with boys."
"I have stated my case, Sir Thomas," said Mr Dempster in an ill-used
tone.
"Are you sure that you did not use the cane first yourself?"
"I--I will not swear I did not, Sir Thomas. I was very angry."
"Hah! yes," said the old gentleman, nodding his head. "Now, boy, speak
the truth. This is a very serious business; what have you to say?"
"Got hold of me, sir, and was going to hit me, and we wrestled, and the
hat was knocked over, and the stick, and he trod on his 'at, sir, and I
sings out to Mayne Gordon--this is him, sir--to take the stick away, but
he got it, sir, and I calls out to Gordon not to let him thrash me."
"Gently, gently," cried the old gentleman, holding up his hands, for
Esau's words came pouring out in a breathless way, and every one was
laughing.
"No, sir, not a bit gently; 'ard, sir, awful! and I can show the marks,
and Gordon--that's him, sir--says he'd no business to 'it his mate, and
he 'it him, and then Gordon got hold of the cane and held on, and Mr
Dempster, he got it away again, and cut him across the ear, sir, and it
bled pints, and 'it him again, and then I went at him and held him, and
Gordon got the cane away and 'it 'im, sir, and then we ran away, and the
police took us and locked us up, and that's all."
"And enough too," said Sir Thomas good-humouredly. "There, hold your
tongue.--Now, you, sir, what have you to say?--the same as your
companion?"
"I'm very sorry, sir," I said huskily; and then a feeling of indignation
seemed to give me strength, and I continued, "What Esau Dean says is all
true. Mr Dempster has behaved cruelly to us, and I could not stand
still and see him beat Esau. I only tried to hold the stick so that he
should not strike him, and then he hit me here, and here, and then I
think I got hold of it, and--I don't remember any more, sir. I'm very
sorry now."
"I ain't," said Esau defiantly.
"Do you want me to send you to prison, sir?" cried the old gentleman.
"No, sir."
"Then hold your tongue. Any witnesses, constable?"
"No, Sir Thomas."
"Humph! Well, really, Mr Dempster, from what I know of human nature,
it seems to me that these lads have both spoken the truth."
"Incorrigible young scoundrels, Sir Thomas."
"No, no, no! Excuse me, I think not. A boy is only a very young man,
and there is a great responsibility in properly managing them. The
marks upon these lads show that they have had a very cruel attack made
upon them by somebody. You confessed that you struck one of them.
Well, I am not surprised, sir, that one took the other's part. I say
this, not as a magistrate, but as a man. You have to my mind, sir,
certainly been in the wrong--so have they, for they had their remedy if
they were ill-used by applying to a magistrate. So understand this,
boys--I do not consider you have done right, though I must own that you
had great provocation."
"Then am I to understand, sir," began Mr Dempster, in a very different
tone of voice to that which he had before used, "that you are not going
to punish these young scoundrels?"
"Have the goodness to recollect where you are, sir," said the old
alderman sternly. "Yes, sir, I dismiss the case."
"Then a more contemptible mockery of justice," roared Mr Dempster, "I
never saw."
"Exactly," said the old alderman, quietly; "your words, Mr Dempster,
quite endorse my opinion. You are a man of ungovernable temper, and not
fit to have charge of boys."
"Then--"
"That will do, sir.--The next case."
"I should like to shake hands with that old chap," whispered Esau; and
then aloud, as he tossed his cap in the air, "Hooray!"
There was a roar of laughter in the court, and the old alderman turned
very fiercely upon Esau, and shook his head at him, but I half fancy I
saw him smile, as he turned to a gentleman at his side.
Then in the midst of a good deal of bustle in the court, and the calling
of people's names, the policeman hurried us both away, and soon after
stood shaking hands with us both.
"You've both come off splendid, my lads," he said, "and I'm glad of it.
Old Sir Thomas saw through Master Dempster at once. I know him; he's a
bad 'un--regular bully. One of his men--Dingle, isn't his name?--has
often told me about him."
"Ah, you don't know half," said Esau.
"Quite enough, anyhow," said the constable, clapping Esau on the
shoulder; "and you take my advice, don't you go back to him."
"No," said Esau; "he wouldn't have us if we wanted."
"What are you going to do, then?"
"Join the Royal Artillery," said Esau, importantly.
"Join the Royal Nonsense, boy!" said the big, bluff constable. "Better
be a p.c. than that. Plenty of gents in the city want clerks."
"Then," said Esau, "they shan't have me."
But he did not say it loud enough for the constable to hear, the words
being meant for me, and after once more shaking hands with us the man
said, "Good-bye," and we were out in the busy streets once more--as it
seemed to me, the only two lads in London with nothing to do.
I was walking along by Esau's side, low-spirited in spite of our
acquittal, for everything seemed so novel and strange, when Esau, who
had been whistling, looked round at me.
"Now then," he said, "will you come with me?"
"Where?"
"Woolwich. 'Tillery."
"No. And you are not going."
"Oh, ain't I?"
"No," I said. "You are going home. Your mother must be very anxious
about us."
"I'd forgotten all about her," cried Esau. "I say, look: here's old
Demp."
If I had obeyed my first inclination I should have turned down the first
street to avoid our late employer; but I kept on boldly, as he came
towards us, and I expected that he would go by, but he stopped short,
and looked from one to the other.
"Oh, here you are," he said; "look out, my lads, I have not done yet.
If you think I am going to be beaten like this, you are--"
"Come on, Esau," I whispered, and we did not hear the end of his threat.
"There!" cried Esau. "Now what do you say? He'll be giving us into
custody again. 'Tillery's our only chance. He daren't touch us there.
But I say, he isn't going back to the office. Let's run and get what's
in our desks. There's my old flute."
"I thought you did not want to be given into custody again?" I cried.
"Why, if we go and try to touch anything there, and he catches us, he is
sure to call in the police."
"Never thought o' that," said Esau, rubbing one ear. "I say, don't be a
coward. Come on down to Woolwich."
"You go on directly to your mother and tell her all about it."
"I say, don't order a fellow about like that. You ain't master."
"You do as I tell you," I said, firmly.
"Oh, very well," he replied, in an ill-used tone. "If you say I am to,
I suppose I must. Won't you come too?"
"No; I'm going up to see Mr John Dempster to tell him all about it, and
ask him to give me his advice."
"Ah, it's all very fine," grumbled Esau; "it's always Mr John Dempster
now. You used to make me a friend and ask my advice: now I'm nobody at
all. You always was such a gentleman, and too fine for me."
"Don't talk like that, Esau," I said; "you hurt me."
He turned and caught hold of my hand directly. "I didn't mean it," he
said, huskily. "On'y don't chuck me over. I won't go for a soldier if
you don't want, but let's stick together."
"I should like to, Esau," I said, "for I've no friends but you and Mr
John."
"Oh, I don't know 'bout friends," he said. "I don't want to be friends,
'cause I'm not like you, but let's keep together. I'll do anything you
want, and I'll always stick up for you, same as you did for me."
"I should be an ungrateful brute if I did part from you, Esau, for I
shall never forget how kind you and your mother have always--"
"Don't! don't! don't!" he cried, putting his fingers in his ears. "Now
you're beginning to preach at me, and you know I hate that. I say,
let's call at the auction-rooms and say good-bye to old Dingle.
Dempster won't be there."
I hesitated, and then hurried down the next street with Esau, for I
thought I should like to say a friendly word to the porter, who had
always been pleasant and kind, little thinking how it would influence my
future career.
He was just inside the long sale-room, and he came out to us directly to
shake hands gleefully.
"All right, lads," he cried. "I know all about it. I was there, and
heard every word. Serve him precious well right! Ah, you're lucky
ones. Wish I was out of his service. What are you both going to do?"
"I don't know," I said sadly. "Esau here wants to be a soldier."
"Yes, he always was mad that way. Don't you listen to him."
"Better be a soldier than old Demp's clerk."
"Don't you be too sure, my lad," said Dingle. "There are such things as
drill-sergeants in the army, and they tell me they're a kind of Double
Dempsters. It's awkward for you, Master Gordon. You see, you'll have
to send to the guv'nor for a reference when you try for another place,
and he won't give you one, see if he does."
"No," I said sadly, "there is no chance there. What would you do?"
"Well," he said, taking off his carpet cap, and stroking his thin grey
hair, "it's easy to advise anybody, but it ain't easy to advise right."
"Never mind," I said, "try."
"Well, sir, speaking as a poor man, if I was like you, out of a
'gagement, and no character 'cept for being able to thrash your own
master--"
"Oh, Dingle!" I cried.
"Well, sir, it's true enough," he said; and he bent down to indulge in a
long silent fit of laughter.
"Don't do that," I said uneasily, "it's nothing to laugh at."
"Well, 'tis, and it 'tisn't, sir," said Dingle, wiping his eyes on the
corner of his apron.
"What would you do if you were out of an engagement?"
"Me? I should do what my brother did--hemigrate."
"Your brother did, Ding? To a nice place?" cried Esau.
"Yes, my lad, and he's getting on fine."
"Then why didn't you go too, and get on fine?"
"'Cause I've got a houseful o' children, and nearly all gals. That's
why, Clevershakes."
"But what does your brother do?" I said eagerly. "Is he an
auctioneer's porter?"
"Love and bless your heart, Mr Gordon, sir, no," he cried. "I don't
believe there's such a thing over there. He went out in the woods, and
got a bit o' land give him, and built hisself a log-house, and made a
garden, and got cows, and shoots in the woods."
"Here, hold hard, Ding," cried Esau, excitedly; "that'll do. Goes
shooting in the woods?"
"Yes, and gets a deer sometimes, and one winter he killed a bear and two
wolves, my lad."
"That's the place," cried Esau. "Hooroar! Come on, Master Gordon,
let's go there."
Dingle laughed.
"Hark at him, sir. What a one he is! Why, you don't know even where it
is."
"I don't care where it is," cried Esau. "You say you can go there, and
get some land, and live in the woods, and make your own house, and shoot
bears and wolves--that's just the thing I should like to do."
"Why, you said you wanted to jyne the Ryle Artilleree."
"Yes, but I didn't know of this place then. Where is it? How do you
go? You'll come too, won't you?"
"I don't know," I said, slowly, for my imagination was also fired by the
idea of living in such a land of liberty as that. In fact, as I spoke,
bright pictures of green forests and foaming rivers and boats began to
form in my mind. "Yes," I cried, "I think I should like to go."
"Hooroar! Where is it, Ding?"
"Oh, my brother's in Bri'ish Columbia, but it's a long, long way."
"Oh, we don't mind that," cried Esau. "How do you get there?"
"Him and his wife and their boy went eight or nine year ago. Sailed in
a ship from the docks, and it took 'em five months."
"Oh!" said Esau, in a disappointed tone. "Five months! Why, I didn't
think there was anywhere so far off as that."
"Ah! but there is, and in one letter he told me that a man he knew was
once a year going, but he went in a waggon instead of a ship."
"Get out! He's gammoning us," cried Esau. "You can't drive a waggon
over the sea."
"Who said you could, Clevershakes?" said Dingle--then turning to me, "He
went over to Canady by ship, and then all acrost the prayerees in a
waggon--lots o' waggons all together, because o' the Injins."
"Fire-injins?" said Esau, eagerly. "No. Dunno though," said Dingle,
grinning; "they did fire at 'em a deal."
"Red Injins!" cried Esau. "Oh, I say, I think I'd rather go that way,
because there'd be some fighting."
"What, ain't you had fightin' enough, boy? Want to get at it again?
What yer thinking about, Mr Gordon?"
I started, for my thoughts were far away. "I was thinking about your
brother," I said, hastily.
"Ah! but such a life wouldn't do for you, my lad. There's no clean
hands out there--leastwise I dessay they're clean sometimes. What I
mean is, it's always hard, rough work, and no setting on a stuffed seat
and writing on bloo paper. Why, what do you think my brother had for
chairs in his house?"
"Boxes," I said.
"No, boxes made tables. Stumps of wood--logs cut off a fir tree--no
castors on them, my lad."
"British Columbia?" I said, thoughtfully, as I tried to remember where
that country was on the map, and I am afraid getting a very hazy notion
as to its position.
"Yes, my lad, Bri'ish Columbia; and if you go out there and mention my
name, my brother will be glad enough to see you, I know. There--I must
get to work 'fore the guv'nor catches me, or p'r'aps there'll be another
fight, and me wanting a fresh place too." So we shook hands, promising
to go and see him again, and directly after Esau and I parted, he going
south for home, I going north, and feeling a curious sensation of
shrinking as I neared Mr John Dempster's home.
CHAPTER SEVEN.
MY FRIENDS' PLANS.
They were both in the little sitting-room, when Maria, who had given me
a very indignant look for dragging her down to the gate, announced the
visitor and went away, closing the door more loudly than was necessary,
and the reception I had was very warm as they both rose from where they
had been turning over some letters together.
"Why, Mayne," cried Mr John, "this is an unexpected pleasure," and he
made way for Mrs John, who took my hand, smiling in her gentle way, and
then turning serious and eager as she exclaimed--
"There is something the matter?"
I nodded, for I could not speak.
"Some trouble with--my cousin?"
"Yes, sir," I said, hoarsely; and for a few minutes the words would not
come, the incidents of the past twenty-four hours having upset me more
than I was aware.
"Don't hurry, my boy, don't hurry; and don't question him, Alexes. Did
you walk up?"
"Yes, sir."
"Ah, a nice day for walking. We two ought to have had ours, but some
letters--a little business--kept us in. We have had a very long
communication from my wife's brother, and it necessitates a great deal
of thinking at our time of life."
"I--I have left Mr Dempster, sir," I said.
"Indeed! I am not surprised, Mayne, and--bless me! what is the matter
with your ear?"
The words came now, and I told him everything, while before I had half
got through my narrative, Mr John was upon his legs tramping excitedly
up and down the little room, and uttering angry ejaculations from time
to time.
"You--you are not very angry with me?"
"Angry?" he cried. "I am more than angry that such a thing could have
happened, and the principal actor in it have been one who bears the same
name as myself. It is cruel--scandalous--disgraceful; and above all, to
have exposed you to such an indignity--in custody like a common thief!
But there, you shall not continue in his office."
I could not help giving him rather a droll look.
"Of course, sir," I said, "I am discharged."
"Yes, yes, I had forgotten that," he said, hurriedly. "You must have a
better post--one more suited to your abilities. Now, let me see--let me
see--what steps ought I to take first? Something in the city, perhaps,
or I would rather see you in one of the Government offices."
I looked at him wonderingly, as he sat down at the table now, and taking
up a letter, used it to tap on the polished wood.
"Yes, I think in one of the Government offices," he continued, while I
glanced now at Mrs John, whose face was full of the lines caused by her
thoughts.
As she met my eyes, she gave me a piteous look, and shook her head
sadly, as if saying something by way of warning.
"Yes, I think decidedly one of the Government offices, my dear, but
which?"
As he spoke he raised his eyes and looked at Mrs John, who met his gaze
with one so full of loving tenderness that it impressed me, and the more
that I saw what a change took place directly in Mr John's countenance,
ending by his looking down at the letter he held in his hand.
"Ah," he exclaimed, "what a miserable dreamer I am! Always the same!
Mayne, my boy," he added, piteously, "you must not listen to me. I
cannot even help myself, and here am I talking to you in this vain,
foolish way."
He let his head drop into his hands, and sat bent down till Mrs John
went to his side.
"Don't give way," I heard her whisper; "it was your good heart that
spoke."
"My good heart," he said piteously--"no, my weak, foolish, dreaming
brain. It was always so, and I have brought you down to poverty like
this."
She bent lower, and whispered a few words which seemed quite to
transform him.
"Yes," he cried, with his face flushing, "I am always ungrateful, and
letting present troubles set benefits aside. Mayne, my boy, I wanted
you to come and see us. I told you that we were going abroad--for my
wife's health--I might say for my own," he added, with a smile, "for I
am no use here in England."
"And you are going, sir?" I said, glad to find that the conversation
was changing.
"Yes; to join my dear wife's brother. He has sent us an invitation. He
thinks I might like the life out there, and he is sure that it will give
renewed health to his sister."
"I am very glad, sir," I said, holding out my hands to both, "and--very
sorry."
"To lose _us_," said Mr John. "Yes; now we are getting to know each
other so well, it will be painful."
"Are you going to Canada, sir?" I said, hastily, for the idea of losing
almost my only friends chilled me.
"To Canada first, then on by slow degrees to the great North-West. My
brother-in-law--did I not tell you?"
I shook my head.
"He is in the service of the Hudson's Bay Company, chief at one of their
stations in British Columbia."
"British Columbia!" I exclaimed.
"Yes. What do you know of the country?"
"Nothing, sir, only that one of Mr Dempster's men has a brother there.
But it is a rough place, wild, and there are forests. Mrs John could
not go there."
"No place could be rough or wild to me, Mayne," she said, smiling, "if I
could find health and strength."
"And you will there, dear," cried Mr John excitedly. "Your brother
says the country is lovely, and that the slow waggon journey across,
though rough, will be invigorating. It will take many months, Mayne,"
he continued, speaking as eagerly and joyfully as a boy preparing for a
holiday, "but my brother-in-law has sent us ample for our expenses, and
he tells us to take our time, and once there I shall easily be able to
repay him, either by assisting him, or by means of a farm. Alexes, my
darling, I feel now that nature meant me for a farmer, and at last I am
going to succeed."
"Nature meant you, John," she replied, with a look of pride at him, "for
what you are, what you always have been, and will be."
"A poor dreamer?"
"No, my dear husband--a gentleman."
"I thought I was sorry as well as glad," I said, after a pause. "I am
now very glad. When do you go?"
"As soon as we can make all the arrangements," said Mr John.
"But you cannot journey in a waggon by yourselves."
"We cannot?"
"No, sir; you must join a party--quite a caravan."
"That is what Dan said in the letter, dear," said Mrs John.
"Of course. My head is in such a whirl. I had forgotten--but you,
Mayne, you talk as if you understand all this."
"I have beard, sir," I said, colouring a little; "that is all."
"But you, my boy?--we can't go and leave you in distress, and without an
engagement."
He whispered something to her.
"I had thought the same," she said, gently; "but I did not think it
right to propose it."
"Not if he could do better here," cried Mr John, excitedly. "Mayne, my
boy, we have only known each other a few months, but it has been enough
to make me understand you. My wife will vouch for me. It seems to me
that you are alone, an orphan without a chance of raising yourself here:
will you come with us to try your fortune in the new land?"
"Would you take me with you?" I cried, excitedly.
"Take you, my boy?" he cried, "gladly; but, Alexes, speak for me, dear.
I am so prone to let heart master judgment. Should I be doing right?
Should I be doing right?"
There was a silence in the little room which lasted for some minutes,
and during that time the shouts of a party of lads engaged in some sport
came ringing through the window.
"Yes," cried Mr John, "you hear that--boys at play! It seems to me
that our young friend here should be engaged as they are, and not be
called upon to enter into the struggle for life away in some wild
country."
"But I have been at work now for years, Mr John," I said.
"Yes, my lad, I know, and I want to help you; but misfortune has so
marked me for her own that I seem now to have lost all faith in myself."
"Have you no relatives, Mayne?" said Mrs John, gravely. "There are
people who could help you to some engagement?"
I shook my head.
"None that I know of," I said.
"And when we are gone what will you do?"
"Obtain some situation, I hope."
"You hope, my boy. It is a poor prospect, that. I do not like to say,
come with us to this new land, though I believe any enterprising lad
would be sure to make his way."
"Then why shouldn't I come?"
"Because prosperity will have to be fought for, and obtained at so great
a cost. Civilisation has to be left behind. It will be a rough life."
"But if a delicate lady could bear it, why should not I?"
"I have told you why I could bear it," she said, smiling. "You must not
judge hastily, Mayne. I am afraid to say come."
"Would you both like me to come?" I said, looking from one to the
other.
"For our own sakes, yes. For yours we are afraid to speak," said Mrs
John, and her husband nodded his acquiescence in her words.
"Then I shall come," I said, firmly. "Not with you. I shall go by
sea."
"You will go?" cried Mr John, looking at me wonderingly.
"Yes, sir; and perhaps I shall get there first."
"But, my dear boy, how?"
"I don't know, sir," I said, laughing; "I am going to talk to a man I
know, and--Oh, I had forgotten!"
"Forgotten what?"
"Esau," I said, "the lad who worked with me in the office."
Mr John looked at his wife in a perplexed way.
"Let us think about it all," said Mrs John. "This companion of yours--
Esau--do you like him?"
"Oh, yes," I cried; "he has always been most kind, and he wants to go
with me--for us to be together."
I did not grasp it so well then as I did afterwards, though I had an
undefined feeling that my fellow clerk's company would not be agreeable
to them; and when I left them that night, it was with the feeling that
it was quite certain that my new friends would start, possibly before
the month was out; while as far as I was concerned, my prospects were
very much as they were.
CHAPTER EIGHT.
A STARTLING ANNOUNCEMENT.
That night when I got back to Camberwell, I found that not only had
supper been ready above an hour, but Mrs Dean and Esau were both
waiting for me to join them.
"I thought we'd make a sort of a party of it," said Esau, "only not ask
anybody, so that we could enjoy ourselves, though if that policeman was
anywhere near, and old Dingle wasn't so far off, I should like to have
had them in."
"Oh, I am glad you've come," cried Mrs Dean, "for Esau has been going
on so."
"Only," continued Esau, ignoring his mother's words, "you couldn't ask
old Dingle without asking his wife and twelve children, and that would
take such a lot of plates, without counting the pie mother's made, and
that's only just enough for three."
"But why have you got such a grand hot supper?" I said.
"Because of its being a holiday, and because we're going to make a fresh
start in life over there in the woods."
"Esau, my dear, don't, pray don't," whimpered his mother. "It was bad
enough sitting up for you all night, and you not coming, but it's far
worse when you will go on like that."
"Come, sit down, Mr Gordon. I'm as hungry as can be. Why you know you
went to sleep, mother."
"I didn't, my dear. I never had a wink all night for expecting you."
"Well, how could I help it, mother? We should have been home safe
enough if we hadn't been locked up in a dun John."
"Yes, and my boy in custody--in prison. Oh dear me! oh dear me!"
"Ah!" shouted Esau, striking the table hard with a spoon. "You dare to
cry again, and I won't eat a bit of supper."
"But I can't help it, Esau," sobbed the poor little woman; "I declare
I've been seeing nothing but policemen and prison vans ever since you
told me where you had been."
"All comes o' getting into bad company, mother," said Esau, cutting the
steaming steak pie. "There; that's an extra spoonful o' gravy for you
if you promise not to cry."
He passed a plate to where his mother sat, and began to help me.
"Bad company's the ruin of all boys," continued Esau, laughing at me.
"Look at Mr Gordon's ear, and that mark on his face."
"Oh, my dear," cried Mrs Dean, "my eyes were so dim, I didn't see. Is
it very bad?"
"'Course you couldn't see," cried Esau, "if you keep on crying. Why you
ought to laugh for joy to think Mr Gordon and me's got out of bad
company, and left old Dempster for good."
"I am glad, my dear, if it's for your good, I'm sure. Let me give you a
hot baked potato, Mr Gordon, my dear. But Esau has been going on in
the wildest way--says he shall start across the sea to some dreadful
place."
"That I didn't, mother; I said it was a lovely place. There you are,
master. Mr Esau Dean, may I have the pleasure of helping you to some
poy?"
"He says he shall be an emigrant, my dear, and shall go and build
himself a house in the woods."
"Well," said Esau, helping himself quickly, "there's no room here in
London to build one, and if there was the people wouldn't let me have
the ground."
"And it's all madness, and wild as wild."
"Well, you might give your poor son, who has just escaped outer prison,
a hot potato," said Esau, grinning at me again.
"Oh, my dear, I beg your pardon. There, let me help you. That's a
beauty."
"Then why didn't you give it to Mr Gordon?"
"Do be quiet, my dear. How you do talk. I really think you're half
crazy."
"I was, mother, to stop with old `going, going, gone' so long. Never
mind; I'm going to have land of my own, and a house in the woods, where
I can go and shoot bears and wolves."
"There, Mr Gordon, my dear, that's how he has been going on ever since
he came home."
"Hold your plate for some more gravy," said Esau to me. "That's the
worst part of it. I shan't have mother to make hot steak pies and
lovely crusts."
"It isn't half so good as I should like to make it, Esau," said the poor
little woman sadly; "but do be a good boy, and leave off all that
dreadful talk. Mr Gordon don't go on like that."
"No, but he thinks all the more, mother."
"He don't, I'm sure. Now do you, Mr Gordon?"
"I'm afraid I've quite made up my mind to go, Mrs Dean," I said sadly.
"Oh, my dear, don't," she cried. "It's too dreadful. Right on the
other side of the world, where there's bears and wolves, and for all we
know perhaps savage Red Indians."
"Oh, there are, mother, lots of 'em; and they scallop people and roast
'em."
"Esau!" half shrieked the poor little woman wildly.
"Don't eat 'em afterwards, do they, Mr Gordon?"
"Don't listen to him, Mrs Dean," I cried. "He is saying all this to
tease you."
"I thought so," she cried triumphantly. "Then he doesn't mean to go?"
I was silent, and Mrs Dean's knife and fork dropped on the table.
"Tell me--the truth," she cried, rising and laying her hand on my
shoulder.
"The truth is, Mrs Dean, that we have both lost our situations, and
that I'm afraid Mr Dempster will be so malicious that he will keep us
from getting others."
"Yes, I'm afraid of that," she said sadly.
"So as we have heard that any one who likes to try can get on out there,
we did think of going."
"And we do think of going, mother dear," said Esau gently. "Come, try
and look at it sensibly. I know you will not like me to go, and when it
comes to the time, I shan't like to leave you; but I'm such a
sleepy-headed chap, I shall never get on here, and if I go over there it
will wake me up."
"But I couldn't part with you, my boy," cried Mrs Dean. "I should be
all alone. What would become of me?"
"Why you'd go on just as you are, and I should send you home some money
sometimes; and when I've made my fortune I shall come back and make a
lady of you."
"No, no, no," she said, with the tears running down her cheeks; "I'd
rather stop as we are, Esau."
"Yes, but we can't."
"Yes, we can, dear. I've saved a few pounds now, and it only means
working a little harder. I can keep you, and I'm sure--"
"Stop!" roared Esau huskily. "I'm ashamed of you, mother. Do you think
I'm going to be such a sop of a fellow as to sit down here and let you
keep me? I suppose you'll want to keep Mr Gordon next."
"Then you've got nothing to be ashamed of, I'm sure, sir," said the
little woman tartly. "What's enough for two's enough for three, and I
was going to say, when you went on like that, that if Mr Gordon
wouldn't mind, and not be too proud at things not being quite so
plentiful, which everything should be clean as clean, it's very, very
welcome you'd be, my dear, for you never could have been nicer if you
had been my own boy."
"Mrs Dean," I cried, with a curious feeling in my throat, while Esau
looked at me searchingly, as if he thought I was going to accept the
offer, "that is quite impossible. Neither Esau nor I could do that.
Why, I should be ashamed even to think of it."
"Oh no," said Esau, sarcastically, "it's all right. Let mother do the
work, and we two will play at tops and marbles all day."
"Be quiet, Esau. I know you're only teasing. But why not, my dear? I
know I'm a very little woman, but I'm very strong."
"It's be quiet, mother, I think," cried Esau angrily. "What do you mean
by talking like that to Mr Gordon? I often calls him Gordon, 'cause
he's always been such a good chap to me; but I don't forget he's a
gentleman's son, and his mother was a born lady. I'm ashamed of you,
mother, that I am."
"But it's so dreadful, my boy--worse than your being a soldier. I could
come down to Woolwich to see you sometimes."
"No, no, Mrs Dean," I said; "don't say that. It really would be wise
for us to go. People do get on out there, and those friends of mine,
Mr John Dempster and Mrs John, are going."
"That's it then," cried the little lady angrily. "It's their doing, and
it's a shame."
"Here, hold hard, mother!" cried Esau. "I say, is that true?"
"Quite."
"And now you're trying to blind me, Esau," cried Mrs Dean; "but you
can't cheat me."
"Who's trying to blind you?"
"You, sir. Just as if you didn't know all the time."
"He did not know, neither did I know till I went up there to-day," I
said.
"Ah, I never liked those people. They're only Dempsters, and not
content with weaning you away from me, they've done the same now with my
boy."
"Did you ever hear such an unbelieving old creature," cried Esau
excitedly. "Mr and Mrs John D. going! Why you've coaxed 'em into
it."
"You don't deceive me; you don't deceive me," said Mrs Dean, sobbing.
"Be quiet, mother!--But how is it they're going?"
"For Mrs John's health. I told you before they said they might go to
Canada."
"So you did."
"Of course you did," said Mrs Dean, scornfully.
"They are going to join Mrs John's brother, who is manager out at a
Hudson's Bay Company's station."
"Hudson's Bay," said Esau, making a grimace; "that's up at the North
Pole. I don't want to go there."
"Nonsense!" I said; "it's somewhere in British Columbia."
"Hudson's Bay, Baffin's Bay, Davis' Straits--all up at the North Pole.
Think nobody never learnt jography but you?"
"Ah, well, never mind where it is," I said impatiently; "they're going
out there."
"And they've coaxed you two boys away from a poor lone widow woman to go
with them," cried Mrs Dean; "and it's a sin and a shame."
"I assure you, Mrs Dean--"
"No, sir, you can't."
"Will you be quiet, mother!" cried Esau angrily, "and go on with your
supper, and let us. You're crying right into the salt."
"I'm not, sir! and I will not be put down by a boy like you. I say you
shan't go."
"And I say I shall," replied Esau surlily. "If you don't know what's
for the best, I do."
"It isn't for the best, and it's cruel of you, Esau."
"Well," said Esau, turning to me, "I've made up my mind, Gordon; she
won't care when it's all over, and then she'll see it's for the best for
all of us. So once for all, will you stick to it?"
"Yes," I said, "I am quite determined now."
"Hear that, mother?"
"Oh yes, I hear, sir."
"Then don't say sir; and let's finish supper comfortably, for I haven't
had half enough. But let's have it all over, and then settle down to
it. So once for all, I'm going out to British Columbia to make my
fortune."
Mrs Dean had been sitting down for some little time now, and as Esau
said these last words she started up, gave the table a sharp slap with
her hand, looked defiantly at us both, and exclaimed--
"Then I shall come too."
We two lads sank back in our chairs astonished. Then we looked at each
other, and we ended by bursting out laughing.
"Oh, all right," said Esau at last. "That's right, mother.--She's
coming to do the shooting for us while we build up the house."
"Ah, you may laugh, sir. But if that's a place that is good for two
lads like you to get on in, it's a good place for a respectable
hard-working woman who can wash, and cook, and bake bread, whether it's
loaves or cakes."
"Well, mother can make cakes," said Esau, "and good ones."
"Of course I can, sir; and very glad you'll be of 'em too when you're
thousands of miles from a baker's shop."
"Yes; but the idee of your coming!" cried Esau. "Haw, haw, haw!"
Somehow it did not seem to me such a very preposterous "idee," as Esau
called it, for just then I too had an idea. Mrs John was going that
long waggon journey; what could be better for her than to have a clever
little managing, hard-working woman like Mrs Dean with her?
But I did not say anything about it then, for I had to think the matter
over. Only a few hours ago it had seemed as if my connection with Esau
was likely to be in the way of my accompanying the Dempsters; now
matters were taking a form that looked as if my friendliness with him
was to be the reason, not only for my being their companion, but of
helping them admirably as well.
But matters were not quite in shape yet, and we all went to bed that
night feeling as if Esau's opinion was correct--that the little supper
had not been a success.
CHAPTER NINE.
DIFFICULTIES.
Mrs Dean was in waiting for me next morning, and attacked me directly.
"Do, do, pray try and help me, my dear," she whispered, so that her
voice might not rise to the little bed-room where we could hear Esau
stamping about, knocking the jug against the basin, and snorting like a
hippopotamus over his ablutions. "You have such a way with you, and
Esau looks up to you so as being a gentleman, and I know he'll do what
you tell him."
"Nonsense, Mrs Dean!" I said; "surely he'll mind his mother more than
he does me."
"No, my dear, no," she said sadly. "He has always been the dearest and
best of boys, and I used to make him think just as I liked; but of late,
since he has been grown big and strong, he generally ends by making me
think as he likes, and he is so obstinate."
"Oh no; he's a very good fellow."
"Yes, my dear. Hush! don't talk so loud. You see he has got it into
his head that it is the best thing for us, and I want you to get it
out."
"But how can I, when I think the same?"
"Now, Mr Gordon, my dear, you don't--you can't think it's best for you
two boys to go trapesing hundreds of thousands of miles, and going
living among wild beasts in forests."
"I'm afraid I do, without the wild beasts," I said.
"But suppose you were both taken ill, my dear, there's no hospitals, or
dispensaries, or doctors out there."
"But you said you would come with us, and if we were taken ill, where
could we get a better nurse?"
"It's very kind of you to say so, my dear, and of course I shouldn't
think of going without some camomiles, and poppy-heads, and a little
castor-oil, and salts and senny, and jollop. Yes, and a roll of
sticking-plaster. And that reminds me, how is your poor ear?"
"Oh, not very bad," I said laughing. "But there, I'm afraid I cannot do
what you wish, Mrs Dean, for if Esau does not come, I shall certainly
go myself."
"And he'd be sure to, then, my dear. He'd have been a soldier by this
time, only you kind of held him back. He does think such a deal of--"
"Hallo, you two! Ketched you, have I, making plots and plans?"
"No, no, my dear."
"Why, you've been coaxing him to get me not to go."
"Well, my dear, it was something of that sort."
"Yes, I know, mother. That's just like you, trying to stop me when I'm
going to make a big fortune."
"But you don't know that you are, my dear. Such lots of people go
abroad to make fortunes, and I never knew one yet who brought a fortune
back."
"Then you're going to know two now--him and me. Breakfast ready?"
"Yes, my dears; and I thought you'd like some hot rolls, so I went and
got 'em."
"I say, mother, you're going it. Hot rolls! Are they buttered?"
"Yes, my dear, and in the oven."
"Did you cut 'em in three?"
"Yes, dear, and put plenty of butter in, as you like them."
"Hooray! Come on then, and let's begin."
"But, Esau dear, if you'll only promise to stop, you shall have hot
rolls for breakfast every morning. You shall, if I work night and day."
"Then Esau and I would rather have hard biscuit and dry bread out
yonder, Mrs Dean," I said warmly; and Esau shouted--
"Hear, hear!"
Two days passed, then a third, and we had been out, and, to please
Esau's mother, tried in several places to get engagements. But we soon
found that it was hopeless, and after tramping about for hours went back
to the cottage.
"Such waste of time, and such a lot of trouble," grumbled Esau. "Why,
we might have done a lot of good work hunting, or shooting, or
gardening, out in Merriky yonder."
But Mrs Dean only shook her head, and told us to try again; and we
tried.
I think it was on the fourth evening that we were sitting in the little
kitchen, tired, discontented, and miserable, with Mrs Dean stitching
away more quickly than ever, when we all started, for there was a double
knock at the door, "Hullo!" cried Esau.
"Hush! my dear," said his mother, mysteriously; "I know. It's either
Mr Dempster to beg you to go back, or news about a new place."
She smoothed her apron and went to the door, picking off threads and
ravelings from her dress so as to look neat, though that she always
looked; and the next moment I ran to the door too, for I heard a
familiar voice, and to my surprise found both Mr and Mrs John.
"Ah, my dear boy," he cried eagerly, "we were getting uneasy about you,
and thought you must be ill. My wife could not rest till we came."
I led them into the little parlour, and placed chairs; while Mrs Dean,
after a humble courtesy, went away into the kitchen.
"Is that your landlady?" continued Mrs John, as she glanced quickly
round; and, before I could answer, "How beautifully neat and clean."
"Yes, beautifully," assented Mr John, hurriedly. "Have you heard of an
engagement, Mayne?"
"No, sir," I said sadly.
"Then you have not tried?"
"Indeed, sir, both Esau and I have tried very hard, as his mother is so
averse to his going abroad."
"Then you have given up all thought of going abroad, my dear boy?"
I shook my head.
"But you should, Mayne," said Mrs John, in rather a low voice. "We are
forced to go for my health's sake, but you are young and strong, and
with energy you ought to succeed here."
"I should like to do what you think right, ma'am," I said sadly.
"And we both think it right, my boy," said Mr John. "We should dearly
like to have you with us; but it would be unjust to you to encourage you
to take a step which you might afterwards bitterly repent, and we should
feel ourselves to blame."
I looked at Mrs John, and she took my hand, and said sadly--
"Yes, we have had many talks about it, Mayne, and we can only come to
that conclusion."
"Then you are both going away, and I shall never see you again?" I said
bitterly.
"Who can say?" said Mrs John, smiling. "You know why I am going. I
may come back in a few years strong and well, to find you a prosperous
and--Ah!"
"Alexes! my child!" cried Mr John in agony, for Mrs John, who had been
speaking in a low voice, suddenly changed colour, raised her hands to
her throat, as she uttered a low sigh, and would have fallen from her
chair if I had not caught and supported her.
We were lifting her to the little horse-hair couch, when there was a tap
at the door, and Mrs Dean appeared.
"Is anything the--"
"Matter," she would have said, but as she caught sight of Mrs John's
white face, she came forward quickly, and with all the clever management
of a practised nurse, assisted in laying the fainting woman back on the
couch.
"She's weak, and been trying to do too much, sir."
"Yes, yes, I was afraid," cried Mr John. "But she would come--to see
you, Mayne. Tell me where--I'll run for a doctor."
"Oh no, sir," said Mrs Dean, quietly; "I'll bathe her temples a bit.
She'll soon come round."
Mrs Dean hurried out of the room, and was back directly with basin,
sponge, towels, and a tiny little silver box.
"You hold that to her nose, Mr Gordon, while I sponge her face. Mind--
it's very strong."
"But a doctor," panted Mr John in agony. "She has been so terribly
ill. This was too much for her."
"If you fetched a doctor, sir, he'd tell us to do just what we're
a-doing. Bathe her face and keep her head low. There, poor dear! she's
coming round. Oh, how thin and white she is!"
Mrs Dean was quite right, for under her ministrations the patient soon
opened her eyes, to look vacantly about for a few moments, and murmur--
"So weak--so weak."
"Are you better, dearest?" whispered her husband.
She smiled feebly, and closed her eyes for a time. Then with a deep
sigh she looked up again, and made an effort to rise.
"Ah, that's right," said Mr John; "you feel better."
"No, no," said Mrs Dean, firmly, "not yet. She must lie still till the
faintness has gone off, or she'll bring it back," and, with a sigh, Mrs
John resigned herself to the stronger will, Mr John nodding at me, and
saying in a whisper--
"Yes, Mayne; she knows best."
A few minutes later Mrs Dean went towards the door.
"I'll be back again directly," she whispered. "I want to speak to
Esau."
She was back directly, and Mrs John held out her hand to her.
"Thank you, thank you so very much," she whispered. "I am so sorry to
have given you all this trouble."
Mrs Dean laughed.
"Trouble!" she said, merrily; "as if it was trouble for one woman to
help another. I mean a lady," she said, colouring.
There was silence for a few moments, and then Mrs John said--
"I thought I must come down to see Mayne. Has he told you of his wish
to go with us to the West?"
"Told me?" cried Mrs Dean, excitedly. "Ah, now you are talking about
trouble indeed."
"We came down to tell him that it is impossible--foolish of him to think
of such a thing."
"Oh, thank you kindly, ma'am," cried Mrs Dean; "and me thinking all
kinds of evil of you, and that you had been persuading him to go."
"No, no, my good woman, no," said Mr John.
"And thank you too, sir. And I hope Mr Gordon will take it to heart,
for if he had gone my Esau would have been sure to go too, and I should
have seemed to be quite alone in the world."
"Yes, it would be hard for you," said Mrs John, looking at her
searchingly. "Mayne, my dear, you will not try and influence her son?"
I shook my head.
"Oh, but he don't, ma'am, never," said Mrs Dean, eagerly; "he crosses
him; but my Esau always sets Mr Gordon here up for a hidle, and thinks
whatever he does must be right."
"Why, Mayne," said Mr John, smiling, "I did not know you were such a
model boy."
"Oh, but he is, sir," cried Mrs Dean; "and my Esau is ever so much
better since--"
"I'm going for a walk," I said, with my face scarlet.
But just then there was a tap at the door, to which Mrs Dean responded,
and came back directly with a little tray, on which was her favourite
black teapot and its companions.
"I'm afraid, ma'am, it isn't such tea as you're used to, but I thought a
cup--and my boy Esau got it ready."
Mrs John gave her a grateful look, and soon after, very much refreshed,
she quite sat up, Mrs Dean helping her to a chair.
"But oh, my dear," she said, "you're so weak and thin; you're not fit to
take a long voyage and a journey such as Mr Gordon talked about."
"If I stay in England I shall die," said Mrs John, sadly.
"Oh, don't say that, my--ma'am. But are you going alone?"
"No; with my husband."
"And soon?"
"The vessel sails in a fortnight."
"A fortnight? There, Mr Gordon, you see you could not go. It is too
soon."
"And you will give up all thought of going, Mayne?" said Mrs John, "for
our sake."
I was silent for a few moments, and then my voice was very husky as I
said--
"For some years now I have had no friends except Mrs Dean and her son.
Then I met Mr John Dempster, and since then it has been like having old
times. Now you are going away, and you say don't go too."
"Yes, yes," said Mrs John; "I am speaking for your good."
"I know you think you are, Mrs John; but if Mr John here had at my age
been placed in my position, I'm sure he would not have done as you
advise."
"I'm afraid I should, my boy," he faltered. "I never did have your
energy."
"Then I can't help it," I cried. "I shall not say good-bye to you, for
go I must."
"Oh, Mr Gordon," cried Mrs Dean, "if you go Esau is sure to go too."
"Then we will try the harder either to make you a home out there, or to
come back here prosperous men."
"Then I say it again," cried Mrs Dean, just as if she were putting my
hopes into shape, "you two couldn't make a home comfortable; so if it is
to be, why there's an end of it. And look here, sir and ma'am, this
poor dear is not fit to go all that long journey alone, and as I'm going
too, I shall come along with you and tend to her, and do the best I
can."
"Oh no, no," cried Mrs John.
"It is impossible," said Mr John.
"Do you want to wake up some day, sir," cried the little woman firmly,
"and find this poor, weak, suffering thing dying for want of help? Of
course you don't. Here, Esau," she cried, throwing open the door.
"Yes, mother; more hot water?" came from the kitchen.
"No; you may begin to pack up. We're going across the sea."
Before Mr and Mrs John left us that night it was all settled; and when
I returned from going part of the way with them, I found Esau and his
mother hard at work, planning as to what was to be taken and what sold,
Mrs Dean rousing her son's anger as I entered the kitchen, and making
him stamp.
"Why, what is the matter?"
"Mother is so obstinate," he cried.
"Why, what about? Does she say now she will not go?"
"No, Mr Gordon, I only told him I must take my four flat-irons with me.
They don't take up much room, and take 'em I will. Why, bless the
boys! do you think you won't want clean shirts?"
CHAPTER TEN.
OFF TO THE WEST.
That was really the prime difficulty in our leaving England--to keep
Mrs Dean's ideas of necessaries within bounds. Poor little woman! She
could not, try how her son and I would to make her, understand what was
the meaning of simple necessaries.
"Now it's of no use for you to fly in a passion with your poor mother,
Esau," she used to say. "I've consented to go with you to this wild
savage land, but I must have a few things to make the house comfortable
when we get there."
"But don't I tell you you can't take 'em, because they won't have 'em
aboard ship; and you can't stuff 'em in a waggon and carry 'em millions
of miles when you get across."
"If you wouldn't be so unreasonable, Esau. There, I appeal to Mr
Gordon."
"So do I," roared Esau. "Does mother want a great ironing-board?"
"No," I said; "we can make you hundreds out there."
"Oh dear me. You'll say next I mustn't take my blankets and sheets."
"You must only take what you can pack in one big chest," I said.
"But no chest would hold what I want to take," whimpered the poor little
woman. "I declare if I'd known that I was to give up everything I have
scraped together all these years I wouldn't have consented to go. Here,
Esau, what are you going to do with those ornaments?"
"Set 'em aside for the broker."
"Esau, I must take them."
"All right, mother. We'll have a ship on purpose for you, and you shall
take the kitchen fender, the coal-scuttle, the big door-mat, and the old
four-post bedstead."
"Oh, thank you, my dear; that is good of--Esau! you're laughing at me,
and you too, Mr Gordon. I declare it's too bad."
"So it is, mother--of you. Once for all, I tell you that you must pack
things that will be useful in one big chest, and you can take a few
things that you'll want on the voyage and in the waggon in a carpet
bag."
"But it's ruinous, my dear--all my beautiful things I've taken such
pride in to be sacrificed."
"Oh, do hark at her!" cried Esau, sticking two fingers in his ears, and
stamping about. "I wish to goodness I'd never had no mother."
"Then you're a cruel, ungrateful boy, and you'll break my heart before
you've done. Mr Gordon, what am I to do?"
"To try and think that we are going to start a new life, and that when
Esau makes a new home for you, all these household things can be got
together by degrees."
"But it's ruin, my dear. All these things will go for nothing."
"They won't, I tell you," roared Esau. "How many more times am I to
tell you that Dingle will give us fifty pounds for 'em? Him and another
man's joining, and they're going to put 'em in sales; and if they don't
make so much, we've got to pay them, and if they make more, Dingle's
going to pay us. What more do you want?"
"Nothing, my dear; I've done," said Mrs Dean in a resigned tone, such
as would have made a bystander think that the whole business was
settled. It was not, however, for the next day most likely the whole
argument would be gone through again about some trifle.
Meanwhile I had been helping Mr John, and here Mr Dingle's knowledge
came in very helpful, and he devoted every spare minute he had, working
so well, that he arranged with one of our well-known auctioneers to take
the furniture of the cottage, and triumphantly brought Mr John a cheque
for far more than he expected to receive.
One way and another, Mr John was well provided with funds, laughingly
telling me he had never been so rich before, as I went with him to his
landlord's to give up the key of the pleasant little house.
For during the rapidly passing days of that fortnight everything had
been settled, a passage had been secured for Mrs Dean in the same
vessel by which Mr and Mrs John were going, and it had been finally
decided that Esau and I were to go by quite a different route. For
while they were to go by swift steamer across to Quebec, and from there
through Canada with one or other of the waggon-trains right to Fort Elk,
on the upper waters of the Fraser, we lads were, after seeing the little
party off to Liverpool, to go on board the _Albatross_, a clipper ship
bound from London to the River Plate, and round by Cape Horn to San
Francisco, from which port we were to find our way north the best way we
could.
There would be no difficulty, we were told, for vessels often sailed
from the Golden Gate to the mouth of the Fraser, but our voyage would be
slow.
It would be rapid though compared to the land journey across the
prairies. Our trip would probably last five months, more if our stay at
San Francisco were long; but allowing for halts at the settlements, and
the deliberate way in which, for Mrs John's benefit, the journey was to
be made, their trip would extend to a year--probably more.
Mr John had gone through it all with me again and again, reading long
extracts from his brother-in-law's letter written expressly for their
guidance, till I knew them pretty well by heart. In these he was told
to hasten on to the high and mountainous lands, for it was there the
advantage to Mrs John would be. They would find it cold as the autumn
passed into winter during their journey, intensely cold, perhaps; but it
would be bright and sunshiny as a rule, and the clear pure air of the
elevated regions gave health and strength.
I thought a great deal about it, and felt puzzled sometimes, wondering
whether it could be wise to take a delicate woman all that tremendous
distance. But I was too young, I thought, to have opinions worth
consideration, and I always came to the conclusion that my elders must
know best.
Then came the day for parting, so quickly that I could hardly believe
it. The luggage had gone on some days before to Liverpool, and there
were Esau and I seeing after the few things that were to accompany the
travellers in their cabins, as we stood on the platform at Euston.
Mrs John looked terribly thin and worn, more suited, I thought, for
going at once to her bed than to venture on such a terrible journey; but
there was a bright, hopeful look in her eyes as I helped her to her
seat, and she spoke quite cheerily as she held my hand, Mr John holding
the other, and we occupied ourselves with our final good-byes, so as not
to notice Mrs Dean and her son. But I could not help hearing Esau's
words--
"Oh, I say, mother, don't--don't! You must get to your seat now.
There, good-bye, dear. It isn't so very far after all, and we'll be
there waiting for you, and ready to welcome you when you come."
"But is it right, dear?" she said; "is it right?"
"'Course it is. Don't turn coward. You must go now all the things are
sold."
There was a final embrace; Mrs Dean was hurried into her seat, the door
closed; Mr John pressed my hand hard without a word, and Mrs John put
her arms about my neck and kissed me.
"God bless you! _au revoir_!" she said.
"Stand back, sir, please," some one shouted; the engine gave a piercing
shriek, and Esau and I stood on the stone platform watching the train
glide away with many a head out of the window, and hand and kerchief
waving growing more and more confused, while a sense of desolation and
loneliness oppressed me till I quite started at my companion's words.
"Oh, won't poor mother have a big cry up in a corner all the way down.
It's very rum, but I suppose she is fond of me."
"Fond of you?" I said; "of course."
"Well," he said, "here we are, passages paid, and all that money in our
pockets, and nothing to do for two days. What shall us do--go and have
a bit of fun, or get on board at the docks?"
"Get on board the _Albatross_," I said. "There don't seem to me as if
there is any more fun in the world."
"Well now, that is a strange thing," said Esau; "that's just how I feel.
Look here."
"What at?"
"I feel just in the humour for it--as cross and nasty as can be. Let's
go and say good-bye to old Demp."
But we did not; we went sadly to the docks, where our boxes already
were, and that night took possession of our berths.
CHAPTER ELEVEN.
SEVENTEEN WEEKS AT SEA.
"Much better have let me had it my way, sir," said Esau, who, ever since
he had seen the John Dempsters and their treatment of me, had grown to
behave as if I was his superior.
He spoke those words one day when we had been at sea about a week, the
weather having been terribly rough, and the passengers suffering
severely.
"Oh, I don't know, Esau," I said, rather dolefully.
"I do, sir. If you'd done as I wanted you we should ha' been walking
about Woolwich now in uniform, with swords under our arms; and I don't
know how you get on, but I can't walk at all."
"You should catch hold of something."
"Catch hold o' something? What's the good when the ship chucks you
about just as if you were a ball. See that chap over there?"
"What, that one-eyed man?"
"Yes; he was going to hit me just now."
"What for?"
"'Cause I run my head into his chest. I couldn't help it. I'd got my
legs precious wide apart, and was going steadily, when the ship gave a
regular jump and then seemed to wag her tail, and sent me flying, and
when I pollergized to him he said I was always doing it, and ought to
sit down."
"Well, it is safest, Esau," I said; "I've got several nasty bruises."
"Bruises! Why, I'm bruised all over, and haven't got a place left clear
for another, so I've begun again making fresh bruises top of the old
'uns."
I laughed.
"Ah, I don't see nothing to grin at. If you was as sore as I am you
wouldn't laugh. Wouldn't have ketched me coming to sea if I'd known how
bad it was. Why, it's like being knocked about by old Demp, only worse,
for you've got no one to hit back at."
"It's only a storm, Esau, and you'll like it when the weather's fine
again."
"Not me. Like it! Look here; I've read books about your yo-ho sailors
and jolly tars, and your bright blue seas, but them as wrote 'em ought
to be flogged. Why, it's horrid. Oh, how ill I have been. I wouldn't
ha' cared if mother had been here. She would ha' been sorry for me;
'stead o' everybody laughing, as if it was good fun."
"Well, you can laugh at them."
"Yes, and I just will too. Oh, hark at that. Here, hold tight, sir!
we're going."
For a tremendous wave struck the ship, making it quiver as tons of water
washed over her, seeming to beat her down; but she rose as if shaking
herself, and then made a pitch.
"I say," cried Esau, "I didn't know ships went like fishes sometimes."
"What do you mean?" I said, as I listened to the rush and roar, and
noticed that it seemed to be getting dark.
"Why, swim right under water. Shall we ever come up again. Hah! that's
better," for the light streamed in again through the thick round glass
at the side by our heads. "I've had about enough of this, sir. What do
you say to getting out at the next pier and walking back?"
"Oh, Esau," I cried, "don't be such a Cockney. What pier? This is not
a river steamer."
"I only wish it was. But I say, I can't eat, and I can't sleep, and I'm
sore outside and in. Let's go back and follow mother and them two in a
waggon."
"But don't you know that we should have a rough voyage across first?"
"Couldn't be so rough as this. Oh, there it goes again. I know we're
going to dive down right to the bottom. Wish we could, and then we
might get out and walk. Here, let's go on deck."
"We can't," I said.
"No," said the one-eyed man, a big, broad, Saxon-looking fellow, "we're
battened down."
"Oh, are we?" said Esau.
"Yes; you can't go up till this weather's better. Want to be washed
overboard?"
"I should like to be washed somewhere," said Esau, "for I feel very
dirty and miserable."
"Sit down and wait patiently, my lad," said the man; "and don't you come
butting that curly head of yours into me again, like an old Southdown
ram coming at a man. I don't want my ribs broke."
"Have you been at sea before?" I said to him, as he sat back smoking a
short pipe.
"Often. Been to 'Stralia, and New Zealand, and the Cape."
"Was it ever as rough as this?"
"Worse," he said, laconically.
"But not so dangerous?" said Esau, in a questioning tone.
"Worse," said the man gruffly.
"But we keep seeming as if we should go to the bottom," said Esau,
fretfully.
"Well, if we do, we do, boy. We're in for it, so what's the good o'
making a fuss?"
"I don't see no good in being drowned without saying a word," grumbled
Esau. "We two paid ever so much for the passage, and a pretty passage
it is."
"Oh, it'll be all right if you keep quiet; but if you get wandering
about as you do, we shall have you going right through the bulk-head,
and have to get the carpenter to cut you out with a saw."
"Wish he was as ill as I am," whispered Esau.
"Thank ye," said the man, nodding at him. "My eyes are a bit queer, but
my ears are sharp."
"Where do you suppose we are?" I said.
"Off Spain somewhere, and I dare say we shall be in smooth water before
long. Shan't be sorry for a little fresh air myself."
I was longing for it, our experience being not very pleasant down in the
crowded steerage; and I must confess to feeling sorry a good many times
that I had come.
But after a couple more days of misery, I woke one morning to find that
the ship was gliding along easily, and in the sweet, fresh air and warm
sunshine we soon forgot the troubles of the storm.
The weather grew from pleasantly warm to terribly hot, with calms and
faint breezes; and then as we sailed slowly on we began to find the
weather cooler again, till by slow degrees we began to pass into wintry
weather, with high winds and showers of snow. And this all puzzled
Esau, whose knowledge of the shape of the earth and a ship's course were
rather hazy.
"Yes; it puzzles me," he said. "We got from coolish weather into
hotter; then into hot, and then it grew cooler again, and now it's cold;
and that Mr Gunson says as soon as we're round the Horn we shall get
into wet weather, and then it will be warmer every day once more."
And so it of course proved, for as we rounded the Cape, and got into the
Pacific, we gradually left behind mountains with snow in the hollows and
dark-looking pine trees, to go sailing on slowly day after day through
dreary, foggy wet days. Then once more into sunshine, with distant
peaks of mountain points on our right, as we sailed on within sight of
the Andes; and then on for weeks till we entered the Golden Gates, and
were soon after at anchor off San Francisco.
Seventeen weeks after we had come out of the West India Docks, and every
one said we had had a capital passage, and I suppose it was; but we
passed through a very dreary time, and it is impossible to describe the
feeling of delight that took possession of us as we looked from the deck
at the bright, busy-looking city, with its forest of masts, tall houses,
and dry, bare country round.
Esau and I were leaning against the bulwarks, gazing at the shore, upon
which we were longing to set foot, when Gunson, who had all through the
voyage been distant and rather surly, came up behind us.
"Well, youngsters," he said, "going ashore?"
"Yes," I said, "as soon as we can get our chests."
"Well, good-bye, and good luck to you. Got any money?"
"A little," I replied, rather distantly, for I did not like the man's
manner.
He saw it, and laughed.
"Oh, I'm not going to beg or borrow," he said roughly. "I was only
going to say put it away safe, and only keep a little out for use."
"Oh, we're not fools," said Esau, shortly.
"Don't tell lies, boy," said the man, giving him an angry look. "Don't
you be too clever, because you'll always find some one cleverer. Look
here," he continued, turning to me, "perhaps you're not quite so clever
as he is. I thought I'd just say a word before I go about the people
here. There's plenty of a good sort, but there's a set hanging about
the wharfs and places that will be on the look-out to treat you two lads
like oranges--suck you dry, and then throw away the skins. Going to
stop here?"
"No," I said; "we are going up country to join some friends."
"Then you get up country and join your friends as soon as you can.
That's all. Good-bye."
He nodded shortly at me, but did not offer to shake hands.
"Good-bye, sharp 'un," he growled at Esau.
"Good-bye," said Esau, defiantly, and then the man turned away.
"Never did like chaps with one eye," said Esau. "Strikes me that he's
pretending to be so innocent, and all the while he's just the sort of
fellow to try and cheat you."
"Oh no," I said; "he's not a pleasant fellow, but I think he's honest."
"I don't," cried Esau. "He took a fancy to that four-bladed knife of
mine on the voyage, and he has been waiting till he was going to leave
the ship. I'm not going to make a row about it, 'cause I might be
wrong; but I had that knife last night, and this morning it's gone."
"And you think he stole it?"
"I shan't say one thing nor I shan't say another. All I know is, that
my knife's gone."
"But hadn't you better have him stopped and searched?"
"What, and if the knife ain't found, have him glaring at me with that
eye of his as if he would eat me? Not I. We're in a strange country,
with 'Mericans, and Indians, and Chinese all about, and we've got to be
careful. All I say is, my knife's gone."
"There, put it in your pocket," I said, handing him the knife, "and
don't be so prejudiced against a man who wanted to give us a bit of
friendly advice."
"Why! eh? How? You took the knife then."
"Nonsense; you lent it to me last night when I was packing up our
things."
Esau doubled his fist, and gave himself a good punch on the head.
"Of course I did," he cried. "Well of all! Why how! I say, my head
must be thick after all."
CHAPTER TWELVE.
WE GET INTO HOT WATER.
We were on shore next day, and, by the captain's advice, went to a kind
of hotel, where they undertook, not very willingly, to accommodate us,
the captain having promised to help us in getting a ship for the Fraser
River. But though day after day passed, and we went to him again and
again, he was always too busy about his cargo being discharged, or
seeing other people, to attend to us, and at last we sat one day on some
timber on a wharf, talking about our affairs rather despondently.
"We seem to be regularly stuck fast, Esau," I said; "and one feels so
helpless out in a strange place like this."
"Yes," he said; "and the money goes so fast."
"Yes," I said, "the money goes so fast. We must get away from here
soon."
"Couldn't walk up to what-its-name, could we?"
"Walk? Nonsense! Many, many hundreds of miles through a wild country,
and over mountains and rivers."
"Well, I shouldn't mind that, lad. It would all be new."
"We shall have plenty of that when we get to British Columbia."
"What's all this then?" he said.
"Part of the United States--California."
"Oh, ah! of course. Seems to me I spent so much time learning to write
a good hand, that I don't know half so much of other things as I
should."
"Plenty of time for learning more, Esau."
"Yes, plenty of time. Seem to have more time than we want, and I don't
enjoy going about much, though there's plenty to see. One's so
unsettled like."
"Yes; we want to get to our journey's end."
"So this is California, is it? That's where they got so much gold. I
say, let's stop here."
"Nonsense! We must get to Fort Elk, and see what is to be done there
till Mr John comes."
"All right, I'm ready for anything. Here's one of the chaps coming who
wanted us to let him get us a ship yesterday."
For just then a yellow-looking fellow, one of the many idlers who hung
about the docks, came slouching along towards us; and as soon as I saw
him I whispered a word or two to Esau, and we got up and walked away,
with the man still following us at a little distance.
"Those chaps smell money is my belief," said Esau.
"Yes, and Mr Gunson was right. We mustn't trust any one, but wait till
the Captain tells us of some respectable skipper who's going up North
and will take us."
"That's it. I say, what rum-looking chaps these Chinees are," continued
Esau, as a man in blue, with a long pig-tail, passed us and smiled.
"Why, he don't know us, does he?"
"We don't know him," I replied.
We went on past the crowded wharves, where ships were loading and
unloading, and then by the grey-tinted wooden buildings, all bright and
fresh-looking in the sunshine. Everybody nearly seemed busy and in a
hurry except us, and the idle-looking scoundrels who hung about the
drinking and gambling saloons, into one or two of which Esau peered
curiously as we went by; and then, as if attracted by the shipping, we
made our way again down by the wharves in hopes of hearing of a vessel
that would take us on.
I have known well enough since, that had we been better instructed, all
this would have been simple enough; but to us ignorant lads, fresh come
from England, it was a terrible problem to solve, one which grew more
difficult every day. In those days, when settlers were few, and
Vancouver Island just coming into notice, there was no regular steamer,
only a speculative trading-vessel now and then. Still there was
communication, if we had only known where to apply.
We were watching one vessel just setting out on her voyage, and thinking
that in an hour or two she would be outside the great opening to the
harbour, and abreast of the bare, whitish-looking cliffs which form that
part of the Californian coast, when Esau said--
"I wonder whether she's going up to Fraser River. I say, why didn't we
find out she was going to sail, and ask?"
"You want to go up the Fraser River?" said a voice close behind us.
"Guess I never see such chaps as you. Why didn't you say so sooner?"
We both faced round at once, and found that the man who had been
haunting us for days was close behind us, and had heard every word.
"Look here," said Esau, shortly. "There, don't you got rusty, stranger.
That's the worst of you Englishers, you think everybody wants tew hurt
you."
"Come along," I whispered.
"Yew just let him alone. He's all right. Now here's yew tew have
landed here days, yew may say, outer the _Albytross_, and yew goes to
spensife hotel, wasting yew're money, when we've got quite a home for
strangers like yew for half what yew pay, and we'll get yew a ship to
Fraser, Skimalt, or wheer yew like."
As he was speaking three more men sauntered slowly up and stood looking
on--men whom I felt sure I had seen with him before, and it made me
uneasy, especially as a couple more came out of a low-looking saloon
close by, and we were some distance from the better part of the city.
"Look here," I said sharply, "do you know of a ship going to sail to the
Fraser River, or to Esquimalt?"
"Why, of course I do. Here, where's your money? It's twenty-five
dollars a-piece. Splendid berths, best of living. Like gentlemen
aboard. Hand over, and I'll take you to where they give out the
tickets."
"Thank you," I said. "I should like to see the ship, and an agent."
"But don't I tell yew everything's first chip, and I'll do it for yew as
yew're strangers."
"Yes, it's very kind of you," I said; "but I won't trouble you."
"Trouble? Oh, come, we're not like that here to strangers. Nonsense,
lad. Hand over."
"We're not going to give twenty-five dollars a piece, I can tell you,"
put in Esau.
"Why, it's next to nothing for a voyage like that. But there, never
mind, you two are new-comers, and the skipper's a friend of mine. I'll
put you right with him for twenty dollars each. Here, hi! Any of you
know the _Pauliner_?"
"Know her? yes," said one of the men hard by; and they all came up and
surrounded us. "What about her?"
"Sails for the Fraser, don't she, to-morrow?"
"Yes, of course."
"Splendid clipper, ain't she, with cabins and all chip chop?"
"Yes," came in chorus.
"There, what more do you want? Come along, lads; lucky I met you. Come
and have a drink."
"No, thank you," I said. "Come, Esau."
"Get," said the man with a forced laugh. "What's the good of being
strangers. Come and have a drink. I'll pay."
"Pay? Ah," said the second man; "and we'll all share in turn. Come on
in here."
This fellow clapped his hand on my shoulder with a boisterous display of
friendliness, while the firstcomer thrust his hand through Esau's arm,
and began to lead him toward the saloon.
"That will do," I said, trying to be cool, for I began to fear that we
were being dragged into some disturbance, and felt that the time had
come to be firm. "We are much obliged to you for your friendliness, but
we neither of us drink. Be good enough to tell me where the agent of
the ship lives, and I'll give you half-a-dollar."
"Nonsense! come and have a drink, my lad."
"No, thank you," I said. "Come, Esau."
"Why, what a fellow you are. Very well, then, hand over the twenty
dollars each, if you can't take a friendly drop. I'll get the tickets
for you all the same."
"No, no," said the other man. "Let's do no business without a drink
first; they think we want to make them pay, but I'll stand liquors for
the lot."
"No, let 'em have their own way," said the first man; "they're not used
to our customs. You let 'em alone. I'm going to get 'em passages in
the _Paulina_, for twenty dollars each. Come, lads, where's your
money?"
I glanced quickly to right and left, but we seemed to be away from help,
and, strangers as we were, in the lower part of the port, quite at the
mercy of these men. Then, having made up my mind what to do, I pressed
up to Esau, pushing rather roughly by our first friend.
"Now, Esau," I said, "back to the hotel. Straight on," I whispered.
"Run!"
"I bet you don't," said our first friend; "that trick won't do here,
stranger;" and his smooth looks and tones gave place to a scowl and the
air of a bully. "Come along, Esau," I said sharply. "No, nor you don't
come along neither," said the man, as the others closed round us as if
out of curiosity, but so as to effectually bar our retreat.
"What's matter?" said one who had not yet spoken.
"Matter?" cried our friend. "Why jest this. These here tew have been
holding me off and on for three days, wanting me to get 'em a ship to
take 'em to Esquimalt. First they wanted to go for ten, then they'd
give fifteen."
"Fifteen dollars to Skimalt?" cried the new man. "Gammon."
"That's so," said our friend. "Last they said they'd give twenty
dollars a-piece, and after a deal o' trouble we got 'em berths, and paid
half the money down; now they want to back out of it."
"Oh, yes," cried the second man; "that won't do here, mates."
"It's not true," I said, indignantly. "And now wants to bounce me out
of it. Here, yew wouldn't hev that, mates, would yew?"
There was a regular excited chorus here, and the men closed in upon us,
so that we were quite helpless, and for a moment I felt that we must buy
ourselves out of our awkward position. But a glance at Esau showed that
he was stubborn and angry as I, and that if called upon he would be
ready to fight for it, and make a dash for liberty.
Those were only momentary thoughts, for we were two lads of sixteen or
seventeen against a gang of strong men who were holding us now, and our
position was hopeless.
Just then our first friend said in a carneying tone--
"There, don't be hard on 'em, mates. They're going to be reasonable.
Now then, are you going to pay those twenty dollars each for your
passages?"
"No," I said, choking with rage.
"Yew don't mean to go in the _Pauliner_?"
"No, we don't," cried Esau.
"Very well, then, yew must each on yew pay the smart. I paid for yew--
ten dollars each, and tew fur my trouble. That's fair, ain't it,
mates?"
"Ay, ay. Make 'em pay three dollars," was chorussed.
"There, yew hear 'em, so out with the spots, and no more nonsents."
"You won't get no money out o' me," cried Esau, fiercely.
"Nor from me," I cried.
"We'll soon see that. Now quick!"
It was broad daylight, but we seemed to be quite alone, and I was being
forced back over a man's knee, when I was jerked up again, and the man
who was holding me went backwards, while a familiar voice said--
"Hullo, boys; seem to be enjoying yourselves."
"Mr Gunson, help!" I cried, as I recognised our shipboard companion;
"these men--"
"I see, my lad, steady. Ah, would you!" For a quick look had passed
among the men, and they were about to make a rush, when Gimson stepped
back and whipped out a revolver.
"Don't come too near, boys," he said. "I'm rather a good shot."
The men stopped short at the sight of the revolver barrel covering first
one and then another. But the first man said "Come on!" with quite a
snarl, drew a knife, and flung himself at Gunson.
I felt a horrible sensation run through me as I listened for the report;
but instead of firing, Gunson struck up with his revolver, and the man
went over sidewise, while our friend now fired over the heads of the
others of the gang.
This stopped them for the moment, but as they saw that no one fell, they
came on again, and one of them seized Gunson before he could fire, or
before he attempted to fire, for, as he told me afterwards, he did not
want to feel that he had killed a man.
In the struggle which followed I saw the pistol drop from our defender's
hand, and one of the men stooped to pick it up, but Esau was too quick
for him. Making quite a leap, as if playing leap-frog, he pitched with
his hands right on the man's shoulders, sending him over and over, but
falling himself, while I picked up the pistol and drew the trigger.
The sharp report made my ears ring, and I stood back now with the weapon
presented, expecting some of the others to rush at me. But the two
reports had spread the alarm, and a couple of the officials came running
up, whilst our assailants took to flight, giving Gunson an opportunity
to rise and shake himself.
"Hurt, my lads?" he said, as he took his pistol. "They were too many
for me; I got the worst of it."
"I'm not hurt, sir; are you?" I said.
"Only a bit bruised."
"I am," grumbled Esau. "Feel as if my wrist's out of joint."
By this time a crowd had assembled, and we were very glad to get away
with our protector, after a few words of explanation to the two
policemen, who told us we had better mind what company we got into,
nodded to one another and laughed, as if it was all a good joke, and
then went their way.
"Here, come to my diggings," said Gunson, rather gruffly. "I thought I
told you two to mind what you were about, and what sort of customers you
would meet with out here."
"Yes," I said; "but--"
"Wait till we get to my place, and we'll sit down and talk there. Some
one has been pretty foolish to let two boys like you come wandering
round the world by yourselves."
In about ten minutes he stopped at so shabby looking a hotel that I half
shrank from entering.
Gunson noticed it.
"Needn't be scared," he said. "Decent people. Germans;" and throwing
off my hesitation, I followed him with Esau to his room, where he
pointed to a chair and a stool, and seated himself upon a very
homely-looking bed, taking out his revolver, and putting in two fresh
cartridges.
"Nasty thing to carry," he said, "but it's as good as a big dog. It can
bark loudly as well as bite. Barking did this time. Now then," he
continued, as he replaced the pistol in his hip pocket, "I suppose you
two know that those fellows were regular blackguards, who would have
stripped you of every shilling you possessed--by fair means or foul.
How was it you were with them?"
I told him all that Esau would let me say, for he was very anxious to
relate the story himself.
"Oh, that was it, was it?" said Gunson. "Glad you were so sensible, but
you see what this place is. It will be all right by and by, but at
present it's a regular sink for all the ruffians in the States to drain
into. Why don't you get out of it?"
"That's what we are trying to do--hard," I said eagerly.
"Why you can't have tried much. There are plenty of ways out. Where do
you want to go?"
"To the Fraser River," I said, "and then away north to Fort Elk."
"Ah," he said, looking at us both curiously. "Fraser River, eh? That's
where I'm going."
I looked at him distrustfully, and he saw it.
"Quite true, my lad," he said, smiling good-humouredly; "and I sail by a
vessel which starts the day after to-morrow. What did those rascals
want twenty-five and then twenty dollars a-piece for your passage money?
Humph! Well, I think I can do better for you than that."
"If you would give us the name of the agent," I said.
"I'll do better--I'll take you to him, and say you are friends of mine,
if you are not ashamed of such a disreputable-looking character."
"I was not ashamed to take your help just now," I said.
"No," he replied drily; "but you had no time then to examine my
appearance. Where are you staying, my lads?"
I told him, and he uttered a long low whistle. "Of course I don't know
what your friends are, but doesn't the money run away very fast?"
"Fast?" cried Esau; "why, I could live ten times as long on the same
money in London."
"I dare say you could live twenty times as long, boy; I could. Look
here; these people are decent, clean, and honest,--do as you like,--
hadn't you better come here? They'll board you for half the money I'm
paying--that is, they would you. I don't know about him--he's such a
wolfish-looking fellow."
"Why, I don't eat any more than he does!" cried Esau.
"Don't think you do, boy, you should say. Well, what do you think of
it?"
"Dunno," said Esau, rather surlily. "Seems to me as if everybody here
wants to rob you. How do I know you don't?"
"Ah, to be sure, boy, how do you know? Perhaps I do. Going to plan to
get you somewhere all by yourselves, and then shoot you both. I am
pretty good with a revolver."
"Didn't seem like it just now."
"No, it didn't," said Gunson, coolly. "Ah, how like a boy that sounds.
Do you know what shooting a man means?"
"Killing him if you fire straight," said Esau.
"Right; and hurting him, eh?"
"Of course."
"Well, look here, my lad; the man who shoots another hurts himself far
more than he hurts his victim. You don't understand that. Wait till
you are as old as I am, and you will. I did not want to kill either of
those ruffians. It was not a question of aiming, I had only to hold the
pistol down, and it would have hit one of them. Well," he continued,
"shall I take you to the captain? and will you bring your things here?
or will you go your own way?"
I looked at him fixedly, for everything in the man's appearance seemed
to say, "Don't trust him," till his one eye lit up, and a smile began to
curl his lip. Then my hand went out to him.
"Yes," I said, "you are an Englishman, and I'll trust you."
He gripped my hand hard, and then turned to Esau.
"Well," he said, "what do you say? Think I shall do you a mischief?"
"Yah! Not you," said Esau. "I'm not afraid of you. Here, let's get
our things from that other place."
"Let's have the landlady in first," said Gunson, smiling; and he went to
the door and called.
A pleasant-looking German woman came, and in the most broken up English
I ever heard, said we could come at once, but got into a muddle over
terms till Gunson joined in, and spoke to her in German, when the
difficulty was at an end.
"Nice bright-looking place, and plenty of sunshine," said Gunson, as he
led us down to a wharf where a schooner was being laden with barrels,
while a red-nosed, copper-complexioned man looked on smoking a cigar.
"Here, skipper, two more passengers for you--friends of mine; will you
have them?"
The captain looked us both over, and then nodded.
"How much?"
The captain looked at us again, and then said a certain number of
dollars for the two--a price which astonished us.
"I'll say right for them," said Gunson. "They'll send their chests on
board."
"There!" said our new friend, as we walked back. "That matter was soon
settled. Now go and pay your bills, get your traps, and come on to me."
CHAPTER THIRTEEN.
IN NEW QUARTERS.
Gunson nodded, and we parted, Esau keeping very quiet for a few minutes
before speaking.
"I suppose it's all right," he said; "but if ever a chap looked like bad
company, he do."
"But he seems as friendly to us as can be."
"Yes," said Esau. "But what does he want here with a pistol? Some of
the people board ship was coming to keep shop, some to farm, and some to
be servants. I want to know what he wants here?"
"Perhaps the same as he would in New Zealand, and at the Cape of Good
Hope. I should say he's a traveller."
"What in? Yah! He don't look the sort of man people would trust with
goods to sell. Traveller? Why, you see dozens of 'em in the streets
off Cheapside--big, good-looking fellows, with great curly whiskers and
beards. He isn't a traveller. Nobody would buy of him."
"I mean a man who goes through foreign countries."
"What for?"
"To see them."
Esau shook his head.
"I don't think he's a traveller of that sort. I say, look out."
"What is it?" I said, expecting to see a dray come along.
"That chap."
Sure enough, there was the dark, yellow-looking scoundrel watching us,
and he followed at a distance till he had seen us enter the hotel where
we had been staying.
We stated that we were going away, and went and packed up our few things
at once, while from the corner of the window we had the satisfaction of
seeing two more of our assailants come up, and remain in conversation
with the first for a few minutes, after which they walked away.
"Now, if we could get off at once, Esau," I said, "they would not see us
go, and when they return they might come and watch here as long as they
liked."
Esau jumped at the idea, and went out to see if he could find a man to
help us carry our boxes, while I paid our bill.
Before I had done he was back with Gunson, whom he had met, and told
what he was after, with the result that they had returned together.
"I'm only a poor man," said our friend, with a laugh, "so I thought I
might as well come and earn half a dollar. I thought too," he added,
seriously, "that it would be better not to employ a stranger, who would
be able to point out where you are staying, in case your acquaintances
want to hunt you out to do you an ill turn."
We were only too glad of his offer, and in less than an hour we were
safely in the shelter of our new resting-place; while upon Esau's going
out to reconnoitre, taking a good round so as not to be seen, he
returned shortly in high glee, to tell us that the three men were seated
on a stack of timber, watching the hotel we had left.
"And ready for some mischief, I'll be bound," said Gunson. "These
fellows work in clans, and I shall be very glad if we can get away
without a crack on the head."
As we sat chatting with Gunson the rest of that day and evening, he
seemed to puzzle me, for sometimes he talked quite like a steerage
passenger, just as the rough-looking man he seemed should talk, while at
others, words and ideas kept slipping out which made me think he must be
one who had had a good education. He had travelled a great deal, as we
knew, but he seemed singularly reserved about his intentions. That he
was going to the Fraser River he made no secret; but though he kept us
in the dark, he somehow or another, now that he was more with us,
contrived to possess himself of all our projects.
He seemed at times quite changed, and his manner set me wondering why it
was that, though we had passed nearly five months together on board the
_Albatross_, seeing us every day, he had rarely spoken to us then, and
we parted almost as much strangers as on the first day when we
encountered each other in the dark cabin of the ship.
First one and then the other would think he had found a clue to our
companion's intentions; but when we parted for the night we felt far
from sure, but more curious than ever.
"So you are going hunting, are you?" he said, in the course of our
conversation.
"No," I said.
"What do you call it then, a chase--wild-goose chase?"
"I don't see that it's a wild-goose chase for two lads to come to a new
country to try and get on," I said.
"Not a bit, my lad, but a very worthy thing to do. I meant it was
rather a wild-goose chase for this friend of yours to send you in the
hope of his brother-in-law helping you. Isn't he rather an inconsistent
sort of a gentleman?"
"Mr John Dempster is one of the best of men," I said warmly.
"Perhaps so; but the best of men make mistakes sometimes, and it looks
like one to me for him to be taking a sick wife right across the country
to this new home. Tried it before, perhaps?"
"No," I said; "Mr John was never out of England. He told me so."
"Then he will have rather a startling experience, and I wish him well
through with it."
"I say, don't talk like that," said Esau, suddenly, "because my mother's
there."
"Then I wish her well out of it too."
"Have you ever made the journey?" I said eagerly.
"Yes, once," said Gunson, quietly. "Once was enough."
"But Mrs John's brother told them he thought it would do his sister
good."
"Well, it may. I'm not a doctor; but after what I went through I should
hesitate about taking a delicate woman such a route. And you too. When
you get to the Fraser, how do you mean to journey hundreds of miles up
to Fort Elk?"
I was silent, for it seemed to me as if we were for the first time
coming face to face with the difficulties of our task.
"Dunno," said Esau, thoughtfully. "S'pose there ain't no 'buses."
"No, nor yet cabs," said Gunson, laughing.
"Might be a stage-coach running now and then, p'r'aps."
"My good lad, there isn't even a road. Perhaps there is a trail. There
is sure to be that, of course, for the Indians would go to the Fort with
their pelting."
"With their what?" said Esau.
"Pelts--skins, to sell to the company's agent."
"Oh," said Esau.
"But the river," I said suddenly. "We could go up that by a boat,
couldn't we?"
Gunson laughed.
"Yes, there is a river," he said; "but, like all mountain streams, boats
cannot go up very far for the torrents and falls and rocks. Have you
any arms?"
"Of course," said Esau.
"I mean weapons."
"No," I said.
"Humph! Perhaps better without them--at your age."
"You have," I said, as I glanced toward his hip-pocket.
Gunson nodded.
"Got a gun too?" said Esau.
"A rifle or two," replied our companion, rather reluctantly; and he rose
then and left the room, as if to avoid being questioned.
"Hunting and shooting, that's what he's after," said Esau triumphantly,
as soon as we were alone.
And at that moment I could not help thinking that he was right, and that
we had hit upon a very satisfactory companion, for part of our journey
at least, if it did not turn out that Gunson had some designs of his
own.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN.
A SERIOUS TROUBLE.
Esau took it all coolly enough. I believe he thought hard sometimes,
but it was soon over; and to him the most serious things in life seemed
to be making a big meal and having a good sleep.
Now for my part I could not help thinking a great deal, and worrying so
much about the future that my thoughts would not let me sleep.
My thoughts generally took this form--"Suppose--" And then I used to be
supposing: suppose Mrs John were taken much worse and died; suppose the
party were attacked by Indians; suppose they never got across all that
great stretch of country; suppose Esau and I were lost in the woods, to
starve to death, or drowned in the river, and so on, and so on; till
toward morning sleep would come, and I began dreaming about that
long-haired dark Yankee loafer, who had got hold of me, and was banging
my head against the ground, and trying to kill me, till I opened my eyes
the next morning and found that it was Esau.
"I say," he cried, grinning, "don't you ever call me a sleepy-headed
chap again. Why, I've been shaking you, and doing everything I could to
rouse you up."
"Oh," I exclaimed, "I am so glad! I was dreaming."
"As if I didn't know. Why, you were on your back snorting, and puffing,
and talking all sorts of nonsense. That's eating 'Merican pie for
supper."
"I couldn't go to sleep for hours."
"Yah! that's what mother always said when she was late of a morning, and
I had to light the fire. I say, wonder how they are getting on?"
"So do I. I lay thinking about them last night, hoping they wouldn't be
attacked by Indians."
"I don't think an Indian would like to attack my mother again. She
ain't a big woman, but she has got a temper when it's roused. Make
haste; I want my breakfast."
I was not long in dressing, and on going down we found Mr Gunson
waiting for us, and looking more sour, fierce, and forbidding than ever.
"Come, young sirs," he said, "you must learn to see the sun rise
regularly out here in the West. Sit down, and let's have breakfast.
I've a lot to do ready for starting to-morrow."
"I'm sorry I am so late," I said. "I could not sleep last night."
"Why? Let's look at you. Not ill?"
"Oh, no," I said, beginning on my breakfast to try and overtake Esau.
"No," he said, "you're not ill, or you couldn't eat like that. Why
couldn't you sleep?"
"I was thinking so much of what you said about the difficulties before
us. I never thought of them before."
"Oh!" he said, looking at me curiously. "Well, I'm glad of it. But
don't worry yourself. The troubles will not come all at once. You can
fight them one at a time, and get over them, I dare say."
"Then you think we shall be able to get up to Fort Elk somehow?"
"If you make up your minds to it, and say you will do it. That's the
way. There, make a good breakfast, and then perhaps you can help me a
bit. I want to finish buying a few things that one can't get up the
country. By the way, you will have to leave those chests of yours up at
one of the settlements."
"Leave our chests?" said Esau, staring.
"Why, you don't expect to be able to carry a great box each on your
head, do you, through such a country as you'll have to travel. Never
thought of that, I suppose?"
"I'm afraid I did not," I said.
"Of course you did not. Look here, while I think of it. Have you both
got blankets?"
"No," I said. "I thought we need not buy them till we built a house."
"And don't you want to go to sleep till you've built a house? My good
lads, a thoroughly well made thick blanket--a dark-coloured one--is a
man's best friend out here. It's bed, greatcoat, seat, cushion,
carpet-bag, everything. It's even food sometimes."
"Go on," cried Esau, laughing. "You can't eat your blanket."
"There was a snake at the Zoo once thought differently," said Gunson,
laughing. "No, you can't eat your blanket, but you can roll yourself up
warm in it sometimes when there's no food, and have a good sleep. _Qui
dort dine_, the French folk say."
"But do you mean to say that up there we shan't get anything to eat
sometimes?" cried Esau, who looked aghast.
"Yes, often. A man who wants to get on in a new country must not think
of eating and drinking. Why, I went three days once with nothing but a
drop of water now and then, and a bit of stick to chew, so as to keep my
mouth moist."
I burst out into an uncontrollable fit of laughter, and Gunson looked
annoyed.
"It's no joke, young fellow," he said; "and I'm not romancing."
"No, no, no," I panted out; "not--laughing--at you. Look--look!"
I pointed at Esau, and Mr Gunson's face relaxed into a smile, and then
he too laughed heartily at the comical, horror-stricken countenance
before us.
"What are you laughing at?" cried Esau. "I say, though, do you mean it?
Shall we have to go without sometimes like that?"
"Of course you will."
"I say, Mr Gordon," said Esau, in despondent tones, "hadn't we better
go back?"
"Go back?--no!" I cried. "It will not be very pleasant, but we can eat
all the more afterwards."
Esau brightened up.
"Yes," he said. "I didn't think of that."
"You neither of you seem to have thought anything about what's before
you, my lads."
"Then you think we have done very foolishly in coming?" I said.
"Not I. You have done wisely; and if you make up your minds to take
everything as it comes, I have no doubt that you will grow up into
well-to-do hearty men. There, now, let's talk business. I'll go with
you and see that you are not cheated while you buy yourselves a blanket
apiece. Have you knives?"
"Yes," I said; and we each produced one.
"Ah, well, you can keep those in your pockets to pick your teeth with
when you do get anything to eat. You must buy yourselves each a good
strong case-knife, big enough to chop wood or skin an animal, and to use
for your food."
"Anything else, sir?"
"There are other things you'll want, but you can wait till you join your
friend up at Fort Elk. I dare say he will be able to supply you out of
his store."
"But he does not keep a store," I ventured to observe. "He is the head
man over one of the Hudson's Bay Company's depots."
"Exactly. Then he keeps a store. You don't suppose he gives the
Indians dollars for the skins they bring in, do you? He keeps a store
of blankets and cutlery, and all kinds of useful things for barter with
the people. Blankets up yonder are like bank-notes. Well, what are you
looking at?"
"I was wishing I knew as much about the place as you do."
"Have patience," he said, laughing, "and I dare say you'll know a good
deal more."
We went out soon after breakfast, and I had my first lesson in frontier
life in watching Gunson make his purchases after he had helped us make
ours; and the rest of the day was occupied in overhauling our chests,
and repacking them with things our new friend assured us that we should
not want, while he pointed out to us those we did, and showed us how to
make a light package of them that we could easily carry.
Twice over that day I caught sight of the man I wanted to avoid, but
fortunately he did not see us, and at last night came, and we sat down
to our supper with our chests on board the schooner, and nothing to do
the next morning but walk on board.
I slept well that night, and we were down in good time, Mr Gunson
nodding his approval, and after breakfast he said--
"Look here, my lads, I've seen those roughs hanging about as if they
meant mischief. Of course we could get the protection of the law, but
that might mean detaining us, and as the schooner sails at noon, we
don't want any complications of that sort."
"Of course not," I said.
"So my advice is, that you stop here quietly till nearly the time, and
then we'll go on board, though I dare say it will be evening before we
really start."
I agreed at once, but Esau looked disappointed.
"Well, what is it?" said Gunson.
"I did want to go back to that store and buy something else before we
started."
"Money burning your pocket?"
"No, it aren't that," said Esau, turning a little red.
"Well, you are your own master, my lad. Go and buy what you want, and
make haste back."
Esau brightened up, and I rose to go with him.
"No, no; I don't want you to come," said Esau. "You stop with Mr
Gunson. I shan't be long."
It struck me that this was rather curious on my companion's part, but I
said nothing, only sat and looked out at the lovely bay, while Gunson
busied himself with writing a letter.
"There," he said, when he had done; "want to write too?"
I shook my head.
"Better," he said. "Mayn't have another chance to write home for
mouths."
"I have no home," I said sadly, "and no one to whom I could write."
He clapped me on the shoulder, and looked down at me searchingly as I
thought.
"Never mind, lad; you are going to make a home and friends too. Some
day you may have more friends to write to than you want."
I walked away to the window, to stand looking out at the shipping,
wondering how long Esau would be, and what the article was that had
taken his fancy, till all of a sudden the idea came to me that it must
be a revolver.
"Do you know what your young mate has gone to buy?" said Mr Gunson just
then, but I avowed my ignorance. "I hope he will not be very long,
because we may as well be getting on board and settling down. Our
chests are all right. The captain told me that they were right down in
the hold, and well above the chance of getting any bilge water upon
them."
He went to the window I had just left.
"Looks like fine weather," he said, "with perhaps a little wind. You
must try and be a better sailor this time."
The last look round was given, the bill paid, and as we waited, I
congratulated myself upon the fact that we were going to escape without
another encounter with the loafers, for I felt sure they had been
watching for us, so as to pick a quarrel. But the time glided on, and
Esau did not return.
Gunson got up and went to the door twice, coming back each time with a
very severe look on his countenance, as I saw at a glance, for I avoided
his eyes, feeling, as I did, unwilling to meet some angry outburst, and
hoping every moment to have an end put to a very unpleasant state of
affairs.
Over and over again I started at some impatient movement on the part of
Gunson; but he did not speak, contenting himself with walking
impatiently up and down like some animal in a cage.
"Have you no idea what Dean has gone to buy?" he said at last.
"Not the least, unless he has fancied that he would like a revolver."
"Absurd!" cried Gunson; and there was another pause, during which I
listened to every passing step, hoping against hope that it might be
Esau.
My position was growing more and more painful, and at last I could bear
it no longer.
"What is it? What are you going to do?" said Gunson, as I suddenly
jumped up.
"Look for Esau," I said.
"Sit still, boy. What do you know about the place, and which way will
you go?"
I was obliged to say that I didn't know, but I would hunt for him well.
"It is now close upon twelve o'clock," said Gunson, angrily, "and he has
been gone nearly three hours. If he is coming back it must be directly,
and then, with you gone, we shall miss the boat, and all our belongings
will go on up north without us. Hang him, he must be mad!"
"But I would not go far without coming back," I said.
"I think, my lad, you may save yourself the trouble."
"What do you mean? He will be back here directly?"
"No. I'm afraid," said Gunson, bitterly, "that we have been talking too
much for him lately."
"Mr Gunson?"
"We have scared him with our account of the troubles, and he has backed
out."
"Backed out?" I faltered, quite horrified at the idea of being left
alone.
"Yes, and gone into hiding until we have sailed."
"Oh, impossible!"
"No, my lad, quite possible. You saw how startled he was at the idea of
a journey through a wild country."
"No, no, I think not," I said.
"I feel nearly sure of it. He had no real reason for going out this
morning, and his excuses to get away were as slippery as could be.
Depend upon it we shall not see him again--at least, I shall not, for of
course you will wait for him."
"If I thought he could play such a mean, deceitful trick I should go
without him," I said hotly.
"Indeed? Well then, my lad, you had better come, for it is high time we
were off."
I stared at him wildly, for what he had said seemed terribly likely.
Esau had been startled on hearing the real difficulties and dangers that
we had to go through, and much as he seemed to like me, he might have
been overcome by his thoughts, and at the last moment felt that he must
turn tail.
"Well?" said Gunson, "what do you say? Will you come? I must be off
almost directly."
"Yes," I said, "you must go, but I'm sure Esau is in some trouble. He
could not be such a coward as that."
"Then you will not go with me?"
"I would if I could think as you do," I said; "but I'm sure he would not
forsake me."
"Human nature, boy."
"It isn't his human nature," I said boldly. "If he had wanted to back
out he would have confided in me, and wanted me to go with him till you
had sailed."
"I have no time to argue," said Gunson sternly. "What are you going to
do?"
"I must try and find my companion."
"But your chests?--they will be taken on to Esquimalt."
"We should have to go up and claim them afterwards."
"You believe, then, that he is staunch?"
"I am sure of it, sir."
"Well, then, good-bye, my lad. I'll speak to the captain about your
chests, and have them left with the agents of the ship, but you will
have to give up your passage-money. There will be no getting that
back."
"I'm afraid not," I said gloomily.
"Yes, they may sail at any time," said Gunson, impatiently. "Better go
with me, boy."
"No," I said.
"You are giving up your passage and your chances for the sake of a
fellow not worth his salt."
"You don't know him as I do," I replied. "I will not believe it of
him."
"Well, if he is not staunch you are, at all events, my lad. Good-bye.
If he does come back run down to the wharf at once, the schooner may not
have sailed."
"He has got into some trouble, I'm sure," I cried.
"Good-bye."
"Good-bye," I said, holding out my hand; but my lips quivered, for I was
horribly disappointed.
"Once more," cried Mr Gunson, as he gripped my hand hard, "I tell you
he is playing you false. You had better come."
"No."
"You are not afraid, are you?"
I flung his hand away.
"No," he said, smiling, "not a bit. There, Mayne, my lad, he has thrown
you over, but I can't. If you stay, I'll stay too."
"Mr Gunson!" I cried.
"Yes, my lad, and we'll see if he comes back."
"He will if he can, I'm sure," I cried. "Well, we shall see."
"I am sure he has got into some trouble; I am certain of it. Ah, here
he is!"
For the door opened at that moment, but it was not Esau, only the
landlady, who in broken German-English, told us that a message had
arrived from the captain to say we were to go on board.
"Thank you. _Gut_!" said Gunson, laconically. And then, as the woman
left the room, he continued, "Well, I'll take your view of it, my lad.
We'll say he has got into some trouble and cannot get back."
"Yes; I'm sure of it," I cried. "Very well, then, we must get him out
of it. Of course it is no use for us to waste time by going from house
to house. I'll go and see the chief man in the police, and see if they
can find him for us."
"Yes," I said, eagerly; "come on."
"No, no, you stay. He may, as you say, return, and you must be here to
meet him, or he may go off again, and matters be worse."
"He'd go to the schooner then."
"If the schooner had not sailed. You stop, and I hope he will turn up
hero."
Anxious as I was to go in search of Esau, I was obliged to obey, and I
was directly after left to myself to pass quite a couple of hours before
Gunson came back.
"No news yet," he said; "the police are trying what they can do, but if
he is in hiding they are not likely to succeed."
"Then he is not in prison?"
"Oh, no; as far as I can hear, nothing has been seen of him."
"I thought he might have got in some trouble, and been arrested. Then
those men must be at the bottom of it, Mr Gunson."
"Yes, I thought so, but what could I do? I told one of the chiefs of
the police that I was afraid he had been attacked, and the man looked
serious, and said `Very likely.' Then he asked me to describe the men,
and I did."
"Well?" I said eagerly.
"He told me that my description was like that of hundreds of scoundrels
about the place."
"Let's go and see if we can meet them anywhere about," I said. "They
were watching our hotel yesterday where we stayed."
"Yes, I know," said Gunson, thoughtfully. "It hardly seems likely. I
don't know, though, there are always men hanging about ports ready to do
anything for the sake of a few shillings, all the world over."
I felt a shiver run through me at his words, as my busy brain began to
suggest endless horrors that might have befallen poor Esau; and as I
followed Gunson out into the road, these thoughts grew and grew till I
found myself telling poor little Mrs Dean about the loss of her son,
and hearing her reproaches as she told me that it was all my fault, and
that if it had not been for me Esau would have stayed at home.
We went along the road, and down to the wharves, and to and fro about
the hotel where we had been staying, and there was no sign of either of
the men who had assailed us. There were, as the police had said, plenty
of a similar class, many of whom resembled them somewhat in appearance;
but our search was entirely in vain, while towards evening, as we came
out once more where we had a full view of the beautiful bay, I saw
something which made me start, and, full of misery and self-reproach, I
stopped and looked up at Gunson.
"Yes," he said, frowning heavily, "I see. There she goes, and with a
good wind too. Nice clean-sailing little vessel. We ought to have been
on board."
For there, a mile now from the shore, with her sails set, and looking
half-transparent in the light of the setting sun, was the
graceful-looking schooner, which I felt must be ours, heeling over
gently, and taking with her our few belongings.
"Pretty good waste of time as well as money, Gordon, my lad," said my
strange-looking companion, harshly. "But there, it is of no use to cry
over spilt milk. You could not go off and leave your mate in this way,
and I, as an Englishman, could not leave a fellow-countryman--I mean
boy--in trouble."
I tried to thank him, but suitable words would not come, and he clapped
me on the shoulder in a friendly way.
"There," he said, "come back to our friend the Frau. You are faint and
hungry, and so am I. She shall give us a good square meal, as they call
it out here, and then we shall be rested, and better able to think."
I was faint, certainly, but the idea of eating anything seemed to make
me feel heart-sick; but I said nothing, only followed my companion back
to the little hotel, feeling as if this was after all only some bad,
confused dream.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN.
WHERE ESAU HAD BEEN.
"We are forgetting one thing," said Gunson, as we drew near our
resting-place; and I believe now he said it to try and cheer me on.
"Perhaps while we have been away the truant may have returned."
His words had the required effect, for I hurried on by Gunson's side,
and was the first to enter and ask the landlady if Esau had been back.
"Nein! nein! nein!" she cried. "Bood der Herr captain send doo dimes
for you bode, and say he go doo sea mit dout you, and die schip ist
gone. Ya."
"Yes, gone," said Gunson; "and we have come back. Give us some tea and
dinner together."
"_Zo_," cried the landlady. "Ach you are sehr hungrig."
She hurried away nodding her head, and we heard her shrill voice giving
orders directly, while Gunson began to try and cheer me up.
"It's very kind of you," I said; "but what shall we do?"
"Wait patiently, my lad. There, don't mind about me, perhaps it's all
for the best; the schooner may get into a bad storm, and we shall be
better ashore, perhaps save our lives, who knows. There, lie down on
that bench, and try and have a nap."
But I couldn't close my eyes for thinking of poor Esau. Perhaps he was
dead; perhaps even then he was shut up somewhere by a gang of scoundrels
who might be meaning to keep him till they could secure a ransom.
Ah, what a host of thoughts of that kind came rushing through my weary
head, which now began to ache terribly.
In due time the landlady came in, bringing us our meal; and, signing me
to take my place, Gunson seated himself and began to eat, not like a man
who partakes of food for the pleasure of the meal, but as if it was a
necessity to supply himself with the support required for doing a great
deal of work. And I suppose it was in something like that spirit that,
after he had first requested me to eat, and then ordered me sharply, I
managed to force a little down.
It was getting quite dark, when Gunson said suddenly--
"Now is there anything else we could do--anything we have not thought
of?"
"The hospital," I said suddenly, as the idea came like a flash of light.
"I did not say anything to you, my lad," replied Gunson, "but that was
the first place I went to, thinking he might have been knocked down.
No: try again."
But no, I could think of nothing else, and my despondency was rapidly
increasing, when all at once Gunson jumped up and said sharply--
"It's too bad to destroy your belief, my lad, but I feel sure that mate
of yours is playing you a dirty trick. He is a miserable coward, and
hiding away. The lad has turned tail and--I'm a fool."
For at that moment, panting and exhausted with running, Esau rushed into
the room, with nothing on but his shirt and trousers, and the former
torn halfway across his back.
"Esau!" I shouted, joyfully.
"Then--you're--not gone," he panted hoarsely; and turning from me, he
threw himself into a chair at the table and began to eat ravenously.
"You young scoundrel! where have you been?" cried Gunson, angrily.
"Tell you presently," said Esau, with his mouth full. "Go and fetch the
police."
"Police! no," cried Gunson, excitedly. "Here, do as I do," he
continued; and taking out his handkerchief, he hastily made a bundle of
the meat, butter, and bread we had left.
"No, no," cried Esau, "I'm so hungry."
"Eat as we go."
"Where?" I cried.
"Boat. We may catch the schooner after all."
"No, no," cried Esau; "fetch the police. They've got my clothes, money,
everything. I'll show you where."
"And I'll show you where," cried Gunson, "if you don't come along."
"But I can't go like this," cried Esau.
"Can't you," said Gunson, fiercely. "Here, hi! Frau!"
The landlady came running in, and began to exclaim on seeing Esau's
state; but she was silenced directly by Gunson, who thrust a couple of
dollars into her hands, and between us we hurried Esau out into the
road.
"But I can't--my--"
"Come along!" cried Gunson, fiercely.
"And they'll be after me directly," panted Esau. "Said I shouldn't go
till I'd paid a hundred dollars."
"They had better come for them," muttered Gunson between his teeth; and
after that Esau suffered himself to be hurried along, consoling himself
with a few bites at the piece of bread he held, as we ran on to where in
the soft moonlight we could see several good-sized fishing-boats lying,
with men idling near them on the shore.
"Now then," cried Gunson, quickly; "we want to be put aboard the
schooner that sailed this evening. Three dollars. There she is, two
miles out."
No one answered.
"Four dollars!" shouted Gunson. "There's a good light wind, and you can
soon reach her."
Still no one stirred, the men staring at us in a dull, apathetic way.
"Five dollars," cried Gunson, angrily.
"Say, stranger," said one of the men, "what's your hurry? stole
suthin'?"
"No," I shouted; "but it's as if they have. Our chests are aboard, and
we've paid our passage."
"Come on then," said one of the men, rousing himself. "I'll take you
for five dollars. Jump in."
He led the way to a little skiff, two more of his companions following
him, and they rowed us out to one of the fishing-boats, made fast the
one we had come in with the painter, cast off the buoy-rope, and began
to hoist a sail, with the result that a soft pattering sound began under
the boat's bows, and she careened over and began to glide softly away,
the man who had gone to the rudder guiding her safely through the
vessels lying by the buoy near the shore.
"There," cried Gunson, taking off the pea-jacket he wore, and throwing
it to Esau. "Put that on, my lad; and here, eat away if you're hungry.
You shall tell us afterwards where you've been."
"But they've got my money," said Esau, in an ill-used tone.
"Then we must share with you, and set you up. Think we shall catch the
schooner, skipper?"
"Guess we shall if this wind holds. If it changes she'll be off out to
sea, and we shall lose her. Guess you'll pay your five dollars all the
same?"
"Look here," said Gunson, roughly. "You've got an Englishman to deal
with."
"Oh, yes; guess I see that; but you send some ugly customers out here
sometimes, stranger. Not good enough for yew to keep at home."
Gunson made no answer, but sat watching the vessel, which, as it lay far
out in the soft moonlight, looked faint, shadowy, and unreal.
Every now and then a good puff of wind filled our sail, so that the boat
rushed through the water, and our hopes rose high, far we felt that in
less than an hour we should be alongside our goal; but soon after Gunson
would utter an impatient ejaculation, for the wind that sent us surging
through the beautiful waters of the bay, sent the schooner along rapidly
too, so that she grew more faint.
Once or twice I glanced back at the shore, to see how beautiful the town
looked with its lights rising above lights, and all softened and subdued
in the clear moonlight; but I was soon looking ahead again, for our
chase was too exciting for me to take much interest in a view.
Every now and then the boat tacked, and we went skimming along with her
gunwale close down to the water, when we were all called upon to shift
our position, the boatman evidently doing his best to overtake the
schooner, which kept seeming nearer and then farther off in the most
tantalising way.
"Guess I didn't ask you enough, skipper," said the boatman. "This is
going to be a long job, and I don't think we shall dew it now."
"Do your best, man," said Gunson quietly. "I must overtake the schooner
if it is possible."
All at once the wind dropped, the sail shivered and flapped, and we lay
almost without motion, but to our annoyance we could just make out the
schooner with her sails well filled, gliding steadily away.
The master of the boat laughed.
"Wait a bit," he said. "She won't go on like that long. P'r'aps we
shall have the wind next and she be nowhere."
Gunson glanced at the oars, but feeling that if we were to overtake the
vessel it must be by means of the sails, he said nothing, but sat
watching by me till we saw the schooner's sails die away.
"Gone?" I whispered.
"No; she has changed her course a little and is stern on to us. There,
you can see her again."
To my great delight I saw that it was so, the schooner having now
turned, and she grew plainer and plainer in our sight as the moon shone
full now on the other side of her sails, and we saw that she too was
becalmed. Then in a few minutes our own sails filled, and we went
gliding on over the glistening sea, which flashed like silver as we
looked back.
I uttered a sigh full of relief, for the schooner still lay becalmed,
while we were now rushing through the water.
"Well, my lad," said Gunson suddenly, "we thought we had lost you. How
was it? One of us thought you had turned tail, and slipped away."
"That wasn't Mr Gordon, I know," said Esau. "I ain't the slipping away
sort. Those chaps got hold of me again, and I don't like going away
like this without setting the police at them."
"You are best away, my lad," said Gunson.
"I don't know so much about that," cried Esau. "They've got all my
money, and my knife and coat, and that new pipe."
"What new pipe?" I said sharply. "You don't smoke."
"Nobody said I did," replied Esau, gruffly. "Fellow isn't obliged to
smoke because he's got a pipe in his pocket, is he?"
"No, but you had no pipe in your pockets this morning, because you
turned them all out before me."
"Well, then, I'd got one since if you must know."
"Why, you did not go away to buy a pipe, did you?" I said.
"Why, there wouldn't ha' been any harm in it if I had, would there?" he
said surlily, as he held one hand over the side to let the water foam
through his fingers.
"Then you gave us all this trouble and anxiety," I cried angrily, "and
have made us perhaps ruin our passage, because you wanted to learn to
smoke."
"I didn't know it was going to give all this trouble," he said, in a
grumbling tone.
"But you see it has."
"Well, I've got it worse than you have, haven't I? Lost everything I've
got except what's in my chest."
"And it begins to look as if you've lost that too, my lad," said Gunson
bitterly. "You'd better have waited a bit before you began to learn to
smoke. There goes your chest and your passage money."
"Yes, and ours," I said, as Gunson pointed to where the schooner's sails
were once more full, and she was gliding away. "Is it any use to shout
and hail them?"
"Stretch your breathing tackle a bit, my lad," said the master. "Do you
good p'r'aps."
"But wouldn't they hear us?"
"No; and if they did they wouldn't stop," said the master; and we all
sat silent and gloomy, till the injury Esau had inflicted upon us
through that pipe came uppermost again.
"Serves you well right, Esau," I said to him in a low voice. "You
deserve to lose your things for sneaking off like that to buy a pipe.
You--pish--want to learn to smoke!"
I said this with so much contempt in my tones that my words seemed to
sting him.
"Didn't want to learn to smoke," he grumbled.
"Yes, you did. Don't make worse of it by telling a lie."
"Who's telling a lie?" he cried aloud. "Tell you I wasn't going to
smoke it myself."
"Then why did you go for it?"
"Never you mind," he said sulkily, "Pipe's gone--half-dollar pipe in a
case--nobody won't smoke it now, p'r'aps. Wish I hadn't come."
"So do I now," I said hotly. "You did buy it to learn to smoke, and
we've lost our passage through you."
Esau was silent for a few moments, and then he came towards me and
whispered--
"Don't say that, sir. I saw what a shabby old clay pipe Mr Gunson had
got, and I thought a good noo clean briar-root one would be a nice
present for him, and I ran off to get it, and bought a big strong one as
wouldn't break. And then, as I was out, I thought I'd look in at some
of the stores, and see if there wasn't something that would do for you."
"And you went off to buy me a pipe, my lad?" said Gunson, who had heard
every word.
"Didn't know you was listening," said Esau, awkwardly.
"I could not help hearing. You were excited and spoke louder than you
thought. Thank you, my lad, though I haven't got the pipe. Well, how
did you get on then?"
"That's what I hardly know, sir. I s'pose those chaps we had the tussle
with had seen me, and I was going stoopidly along after I'd bought your
pipe--and it was such a good one--staring in at the windows thinking of
what I could buy for him, for there don't seem to be anything you can
buy for a boy or a young fellow but a knife, and he'd got two already,
when in one of the narrow streets, Shove! bang!"
"What?" I said.
"Shove! bang! Some one seemed to jump right on me, and drove me up
against a door--bang, and I was knocked into a passage. 'Course I
turned sharply to hit out, but five or six fellows had rushed in after
me, and they shoved me along that passage and out into a yard, and then
through another door, and before I knew where I was they'd got me down
and were sitting on me."
"But didn't you holler out, or cry for help?"
"He says didn't I holler out, or shout for help! I should just think I
did; but before I'd opened my mouth more than twice they'd stuffed some
dirty old rag in,--I believe it was some one's pocket-hankychy,--and
then they tied another over it and behind my head to keep it in, right
over my nose too, and there I was."
"But you saw the men," said Gunson, who was deeply interested.
"Oh yes, I saw 'em. One of 'em was that long-haired chap; and it was
him whose hands run so easy into my pockets, and who got off my coat and
weskit, and slit up my shirt like this so as to get at the belt I had on
with my money in it. He had that in a moment, the beggar! and then if
he didn't say my braces were good 'uns and he'd change. They were good
'uns too, real leather, as a saddler--"
"Well?" said Gunson. "What took place then?"
"Nothing; only that long-haired chap grinned at me and kicked me twice.
'Member that policeman as took us up, Mr Gordon?"
"Yes."
"I only wish I could hand that long-haired chap over to him. Strikes me
they'd cut his hair very short for him before they let him go."
"But what happened next?"
"Nothing, sir; only they tied my hands behind me, and then put a rope
round my ankles, and then one took hold of my head and another of my
feet, and they give me a swing, and pitched me on to a heap of them dry
leaves like we used to see put round the oranges down in Thames Street."
"Indian corn," said Gunson, shortly.
"Yes; and then they went out, and I heard 'em lock the door, leaving me
in the half dark place nearly choked with that hankychy in my mouth."
"Yes; go on, Esau," I said eagerly. And just then the master of the
boat spoke--
"Say, youngster, you was in for it. They meant to hit you over the head
to-night, and chuck you into the harbour after dark."
"Yes," said Gunson.
"Well, I saved 'em the trouble," said Esau. "Oh, I just was mad about
that pipe; and I seemed to think more about them braces than I did about
the money, because, you see, being sewed up like in a belt I never saw
the money, and I used to see the braces, and think what good ones they
was, every day."
"Go on, Esau," I said. "How did you get away?"
"Well, I lay there a bit frightened at first and listened, and all was
still; and then I began to wonder what you and Mr Gunson would think
about me, and last of all, as I couldn't hardly breathe, and that great
rag thing in my mouth half choked me, I turned over on my face, and
began pushing and pushing like a pig, running my nose along till I got
the hankychy that was tight round my face down over my nose, and then
lower and lower over my mouth and chin, till it was loose round my
neck."
I glanced round and saw that the man who was forward had crept back, and
that the other who held the sheet of the sail, and the master who was
steering, were all listening attentively, while the boat rushed swiftly
through the water.
"Next job," said Esau, "was to get that choking rag out of my mouth; and
hard work it was, for they'd rammed it in tight, and all the time I was
trying I was listening too, so as to hear if they were coming. I say,
ought one to feel so frightened as I did then?"
"Most people do," said Gunson quietly.
"And 'nuff to make 'em," said the master.
"Well, I kept on working away at it for what seemed to be hours,"
continued Esau, "but all I could do was to get one end of the rag out
between my teeth, and I couldn't work it any further, but lay there with
my jaws aching, and feeling as if I hadn't got any hands or feet,
because they'd tied 'em so tight.
"It was very horrid, for all the time as I lay there I was expecting
them to come back, and I thought that if they did, and found me trying
to get the things off, they'd half kill me. And didn't I wish you'd
been there to help me, and then was sorry I wished it, for I shouldn't
have liked anybody to have been in such a fix.
"I got so faint and dizzy at last that things began to go up and down,
and round and round, and for ever so long I lay there thinking I was
aboard ship again in the storm, just like when I was off my head at home
with the fever I had when I was a little chap. But at last I came to
again, and lay on my side wondering how I could get that horrible
choking thing out of my mouth, for I couldn't move it even now when I
tried again, only hold a great piece between my teeth.
"The place was very dark, only light came in here and there through
cracks and holes where the knots had been knocked out of some of the
boards; and as I thought I said to myself, if I could get that thing out
I might call for help; but directly after I felt that I dared not, for
it would p'r'aps bring some of those chaps back.
"All at once, where the light came through a hole, I saw something that
made my heart jump, and I wondered I had not seen it before. It was a
hook fastened up against one of the joists, with some bits of rope
hanging upon it. It was a sharp kind of thing, like the meat-hooks you
see nailed up against the sides of a butcher's shop; and I began rolling
myself over the rustling leaves, over and over, till I was up against
the side, and then it was a long time before I could get up on my knees
and look up at the hook.
"But I couldn't reach it, and I had to try and get on to my feet. It
took a long time, and I went down twice before I was standing, and even
then I went down again; for though I did stand up, I didn't know I had
any feet, for all the feeling was gone. Then all at once down I went
sidewise, and lay there as miserable as could be, for I couldn't hardly
move. But at last I had another try, getting on to my knees, and taking
tight hold of the edge of one of the side pieces of wood with my teeth;
and somehow or other I got on my feet again and worked myself along,
nearly falling over and over again, before I could touch the hook with
my chin, and there I stood for fear I should fall, and the hook run into
me and hold me."
"What did you want the hook for, boy?" said the master, shifting his
rudder a little, and leaning forward with his face full in the
moonlight, and looking deeply interested.
"What did I want the hook for?" said Esau, with a little laugh. "I'll
tell you directly."
The master nodded, and the others drew a little nearer.
"What I wanted was to hold that end of the great rag in my teeth, and
see if I couldn't fix it on the hook; and after a lot of tries I did,
and then began to hang back from it gently, to see if I couldn't draw
the stuff out of my mouth."
"And could you?" I said eagerly.
"Yes; it began to come slowly more and more, till it was about half out,
and then the sick feeling that had come over me again got worse and
worse, and the hook and the great dark warehouse place swam round, and I
didn't know any more till I opened my eyes as I lay on the leaves,
staring at a great wet dirty rag hanging on that hook, and I was able to
breathe freely now.
"I felt so much better that I could think more easily; but I was very
miserable, for I got thinking about you two, and I knew I must have been
there a very long time, and that the schooner was to sail at twelve
o'clock, so I felt sure that you would go without me, and think I'd been
frightened and wouldn't come."
"That's what I did think," said Gunson; "but Mayne Gordon here stuck up
for you all through."
"Thankye, Mr Gordon," said Esau, who was gently chafing his wrists.
"That's being a good mate. No, I wouldn't back out. I meant coming
when I'd said I would. Well, next thing was to get my hands clear, and
that done, of course I could easily do my legs. So I began to get up
again, with my feet feeling nowhere; and as I tried, to wonder what I
was going to do next, for I couldn't see no way of getting out of a
place with no windows in, not even a skylight at the top. But anyhow I
meant to have that rope off my hands, and I was thinking then that if
the hook could help me get rid of the rag, it might help me to get rid
of the tie round my wrists."
"O' course," said the master. "See, lads," he said, turning round to
his two companions; "he gets the hook in threw the last knot and hitches
the end out. That's easy enough;" and the two men uttered a low growl.
"Oh, is it?" said Esau. "Just you be tied up with your hands behind you
for hours, and all pins-and-needles, and numb, and you try behind you to
get that hook through the knot in the right place. You wouldn't say it
was easy."
"But anyways that was hard, I reckon," said the master.
"Yes, that was hard," said Esau; "but I kep on seeming to tighten it,
and the more I tried the worse it was; till all at once, as I strained
and reached up behind me, I slipped a little, and the hook was fast
somehow, and nearly jerked my arms out of my shoulders as I hung forward
now, with my feet giving way, and I couldn't get up again."
"If a fellow had on'y ha' been there with a knife," said the master,
shaking his head.
"Yes; but he wasn't," cried Esau; "and there I hung for ever so long,
giving myself a bit of a wriggle now and then, but afraid to do much, it
hurt so, dragging at my arms, while they were twisted up. I s'pose I
must have been 'bout an hour like that, but it seemed a week, and I was
beginning to get sick again, when all at once, after a good struggle, I
fell forward on to my face in amongst the dry leaves. My wrists and
hands were tingling dreadfully, but they did not feel so numb now; and
after a bit, as I moved them gently up and down, one over the other, so
as to get rid of the pain, I began to find I could move them a little
more and a little more, till at last, as I worked away at them in a
regular state of 'citement, I pulled one of 'em right out, and sat up
comfortable with my hands in my lap."
"Well done, well done," cried the master; and I could not help joining
in the murmur of satisfaction uttered by the men.
"And then yew began to look at the rope round your legs," said one of
the latter.
"That I just did," said Esau; "but my fingers were so bad it took me
hours, as it seemed, before I had those knots undone."
"But yew got 'em off?" said the master. "Oh yes, I got 'em off at last,
every knot undone; but when I'd unwound the rope, there I sat, feeling
as if it was not a bit of use, for I could not move my feet, nor yet
stand. They felt as if they were made of wood."
"Yew should have chafed 'em, stranger," said one of the men.
"Well, of course that's what he did do, mate," said the master,
reprovingly; "and yew got 'em to work easy at last, didn't you?"
"Yes, that's what I did do, when they would work. I had to set to and
see if I couldn't get away out of that place."
"'Fore them scallywags come back," said the master, drawing a long
breath. "That's right."
"There was the door locked fast," continued Esau, "and I knew I couldn't
get out that way; so as there was no windows, and the boards were all
nailed down tight, the only way seemed to be through the roof."
"I know," said the master, changing the course of the boat. "Yew meant
to get up, knock off some shingles, and then let yewrself down with the
two ropes tied together."
"Look here," said Esau, ill-humouredly, "you'd better tell the story."
"No, no, stranger; go on, go on," said the master, apologetically. "Go
on, go on."
"Well, that's just what I was going to do," said Esau, condescendingly,
"only there wasn't any shingles that I saw, but the place was covered
over with wooden slates."
"Those are what they call shingles, my lad," said Gunson.
"Oh, very well, I don't care," said Esau, acidly. "All I know is, I
joined those two pieces of rope together, tied one end round my waist,
and I was just going to climb up the side to the rafters, when I thought
to myself I might meet somebody outside, who'd try to stop me; and
though I felt that you two would be gone, I didn't want to have taken
all my trouble for nothing, and be locked up there again. So I had a
bit of a look round, and picked out from some wood in a corner a pretty
tidy bit, with a good headache at the end."
The master chuckled.
"And I'd no sooner done that than I heard some one coming."
"Did yew get behind the door?" said the master hoarsely. "Yew said it
was dark."
"I do wish you'd let me go on my own way," said Esau, in an ill-used
tone.
"Yes, yes, yes; go on, my lad, go on," said the master.
"Why can't you let him bide!" growled the others; and I saw Gunson
looking on in an amused way, as he turned from watching the distant
schooner, far enough away now.
"My wrists and my ankles ache so I can't hardly bear it," continued
Esau; "and when you keep on putting in your spoon it worries me."
"Yes, yes, my lad; I won't do so no more."
"'Tain't as if I was a reg'lar story-teller," grumbled Esau. "I ain't
used to this sort o' thing."
"Go on telling us, Esau," I said. "They were only eager to know."
"Well," he continued, "that's what I did do, as it was dark. I got
behind the door with that there stick in my hand, just as I heard the
key rattling in the lock, and then the door was opened, and the leaves
rustled, and I saw just dimly that there long-haired chap's head come in
slowly; and he seemed to me to look puzzled, as he stared at the heap of
leaves as if he thought I'd crept under 'em and gone to sleep."
At this moment I looked round, to see in the bright moonlight the faces
of the master and the two fishermen watching Esau excitedly, as they
waited for the end of the scene he described. Gunson's face was in
shadow now, but he too was leaning forward, while, in the interest of
the recollection of what he had passed through, Esau began to act as
well as speak. He raised one hand as if it was still grasping the
head-aching stick, and leaned toward the listeners, looking from one to
the other as he spoke, and as if the narrative was intended expressly
for them and not for us.
"All at once," continued Esau, "he took a step forward toward the heap
of leaves, and then another, and then he turned sharply round as if he
had heard me move or felt I was close behind him. But when a man tries
to jump out of the way, he don't move so quickly as a big stick. I'd
got that well up with both hands, and down it came right on his head,
and there he was lying just about where him and the rest of 'em had
pitched me."
"Ah!" ejaculated the master, and his two companions gave a shout and
jumped up.
"Sit down, will yew!" he shouted. "Want to swamp the boat. He arn't
done yet."
"Not quite," said Esau. "I felt horrid frightened as soon as I'd done
it, for fear I'd given it him too hard, and I turned to run out of the
place, but I could hear a lot of men talking, so I took out the key, put
it inside, and shut and locked the door. Then I clambered up the side
and soon had some of those wooden slates off, to find as I crawled on to
the roof that it was quite evening, and whereabouts I was to get down I
couldn't tell. I dare not stop though, for fear the others should come
to look after their mate, so unfastening the rope from my waist I tied
it to a rafter, slid down as far as it would reach, and hung swinging at
the end, thinking that it was all no good, for you two would be gone;
and then I dropped, and found myself in a yard.
"Some one saw me and shouted," continued Esau, "but I didn't stop to
hear what he had to say, for I went over first one fence and then
another till I got out into a lane, at the bottom of which was a street;
and then I went into one after the other, looking like a fellow begging,
till I knew where I was, and got down at last to the hotel."
"And well done too!" cried Gunson, clapping him on the shoulder. "All
to get me a new pipe, eh?"
"Yes; and I'll get you another too some day."
"I knew you wouldn't leave me in the lurch, Esau," I whispered; and then
I started, for the master brought down his hand with a heavy slap on his
knee.
"That was a good 'un," he cried. "There's too many o' them sort in
'Frisco, and it gives the place a bad name. I don't wish that loafer
any harm, but I hope you've killed him."
"I hope not," I said, fervently.
"Best thing as could happen to him, my lad," said the man. "You see
he's a regular bad 'un now, and he'd go on getting worse and worse, so
the kindest thing your mate could do was to finish him off. But he
arn't done it. Them sort's as hard as lobsters. Take a deal o' licking
to get through the rind."
"Hah!" ejaculated Gunson just then.
"What's matter?"
"She is leaving us behind," said Gunson, as he looked sadly out to sea.
"Now she arn't," said the master; "and I arn't going to let her. Her
skipper and me's had many a argyment together 'bout his craft, and he's
precious fond o' jeering and fleering at me about my bit of a cutter,
and thinks he can sail twiced as fast. I'm going tew show him he
can't."
"Do you think you can overtake him then?" I cried eagerly.
"Dunno about overtake, my lad, but I'm going to overhaul him. Here,
Zeke, come and lay hold of this here tiller. You keep her full. Elim,
you and me's going to get up that forsle. I'm going tew put yew chaps
aboard o' that schooner if I sail on for a week."
"Without provisions?" said Gunson, sadly.
"Who says 'thout provisions," retorted the man. "There's a locker
forrard and there's a locker aft, for we never know how long we may be
getting back when we're out fishing. I say I'm going to put you aboard
that there schooner for the dollars as we 'greed on first, and if I
don't, why I'm more of a Dutchman than lots o' them as comes from the
east to set up business in 'Frisco. There!"
CHAPTER SIXTEEN.
EMULATING THE CORNISHMEN.
Unwittingly we had made friends with the master of the little fishing
craft and his men; and as we sat watching them in the moonlight, and
looking away at the schooner, which always stood out in the distance
faint and misty, as if some thing of shadow instead of real, a spar was
got out from where it was lashed below the thwarts, and run out over the
bows, a bolt or two holding it in its place, while the stays were made
fast to the masthead and the sides of the boat. Then a large red sail
was drawn out of the locker forward, bent on, run up, and the boat
heeled over more and more.
"Don't capsize us," said Gunson. "Can she bear all that sail?"
"Ay, and more too. If we capsized yew we should capsize ourselves too,
and what's more, our missuses at home, and that wouldn't do. We won't
capsize yew. Only sit well up to the side, and don't mind a sprinkle of
water now and then. I'm going to make the old girl fly."
He chuckled as he saw the difference the fresh spread of canvas had made
in the boat's progress, and, taking the tiller now himself, he seemed to
send the light craft skimming over the sea, and leaving an ever-widening
path of foam glittering in the moonlight behind.
"That's different, my lads, eh?" the master said, with a fresh chuckle.
"Yew see yew were only kind o' passengers before--so many dollar
passengers; now yew're kind o' friends as we wants to oblige, while
we're cutting yonder skipper's comb for him. Say, do yew know what they
do in Cornwall in England? I'll tell yew. When they want to make a
skipper wild who's precious proud of his craft, they hystes up a bit
more sail, runs by him, and then goes aft and holds out a rope's end,
and asks him if they shall give him a tow. That's what I'm going to do
to the schooner's skipper, so don't you fret no more. You hold tight,
and you shall be aboard some time."
"I hope we shall," said Gunson quietly; but I could feel that there was
doubt in his tones, and as I looked at the shadowy image away there in
the offing, the case seemed very hopeless indeed.
We had been sailing for some time now, but the distance from the city
was not very great, the wind not having been favourable. Consequently
our course had been a series of tacks to and fro, like the zigzags of a
mountain road. Still we had this on our side--the schooner had to shape
her course in the same way, and suffer from the constant little
succession of calms as we did.
The confident tone of our skipper was encouraging, but we could not feel
very sure when we saw from time to time that the schooner was evidently
leaving us behind. But we had not calculated on our man's nautical
knowledge, for as we got further out he began to manoeuvre so as to make
shorter tacks, and at last, when the moon was rising high in the
heavens, and we were getting well out from under the influence of the
land, the easy way in which the course of the boat could be changed gave
us a great advantage, and towards midnight our hopes rose high.
"There," said our skipper, "what do yew say now? That's a little craft
to move, ain't she?"
"Move? she flies," said Gunson; "but with this wind, arn't you carrying
too much sail?"
"Not enough," said the skipper gruffly. "You let me alone. Only thing
that can hurt us is a spar going, and they won't do that. That there
mast and bowsprit both came from up where you're going--Vancouver
Island. There's some fine sticks of timber up there."
We eased off the way of the boat a little, for water was lapping over
the bows, and even he had tacitly agreed that we were heeling over more
than was quite safe.
"Swab that drop o' juice up," he growled; and one of the men quietly
mopped up the water, of which there was not enough to bale.
"She must see us now," said Gunson, after another long interval, during
which we all sat holding on by the gunwale.
"See us? Oh, she sees us plain enough."
"Then why doesn't she heave to?"
"Skipper's too obstint. Perhaps he don't think there's any one aboard,
for it's misty to make anything out in the moonlight, even with a glass.
P'r'aps he knows the boat again, and won't take no heed because it's
me. But you wait a bit; we're going through the water free now, eh,
squire?"
"You'll sink her directly," said Esau, who had already grasped the fact
that a vessel was always "she."
"Not I. I say, you didn't expect a ride like this t'night, did yew?"
"No," said Esau, whose attention was all taken up with holding on to the
side.
"No, not yew. Steady, my lass, steady," he said softly, as the boat
made a plunge or two. "Don't kick. Say, youngster, any message for
that there chap as you hit?"
"Yes; tell him I'll set the police to work if ever I come back here."
"Right. I'll tell him. I know where to find him."
"Where will that be?" I said, wondering whether he meant the very
worst; and I breathed more freely as I heard his answer.
"In the hospital, lad, in the hospital. They'll have to mend the crack
in his head, for I dessay your mate here hit as hard as he could."
"I did," said Esau.
And now we sat in silence gazing at the moonlit water, with its
wonderful flecks of silvery ripple, then at the misty schooner, and then
across at the lights of the city; while I wondered at the fact that one
could go on sailing so long, and that the distance looked so small, for
a mile at sea seemed to be a mere sham.
"What do yew say now?" said the master an hour later. "Shall we
overhaul her?"
"Yes, we must catch her now," said Gunson, excitedly. "Don't overdo it
when we are so near success."
"Yew let me alone; yew let me be," he grumbled. "I'm going to putt yew
aboard that craft, first, because I think yew all ought to be helped;
and second, because I want to show the schooner's skipper that he arn't
everybody on these shores."
On we went through the silver water, with the path behind us looking
like molten metal, and the wind seeming to hiss by us and rattle in the
boat's sails, we went so fast. Every now and then from where I sat I
could look down and see that the lee bulwark almost dipped under water,
but always when it was within apparently half an inch of the surface the
master eased the boat and it rose a little.
The schooner was going on the opposite tack to ours, so that when at
last we crossed her we seemed so near that one might have hailed; but in
obedience to the master's wish we passed on in silence, so as to let him
enjoy the triumph of over-sailing the bigger vessel, and then hailing
her after the Cornwall fashion of which he had boasted.
"Now," he said, "we're ahead." And almost at that moment there was a
loud crack, the mast went by the thwarts, and the sails lay like the
wings of a wounded bird upon the silvery sea.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.
"IT'S THEM."
"Wal," said the master, "reckon that arn't quite such a good stick as I
thout it war."
I sat looking despondently at the wreck, for the accident had happened
just as I felt sure of our overtaking the schooner, which was rapidly
gliding away from us again, when Esau caught hold of my arm.
"I say, arn't going to the bottom, are we?"
"All our trouble for nothing, I'm afraid, my lads," said Gunson.
"What are yew two looking at?" roared the master. "Going to let them
two sails drag down under the boat? Haul 'em in, will yew!"
These words startled the two men into action, and they began to loosen
the ropes and haul in the sails rapidly, prior to getting the broken
mast on board.
"Wal, might ha' been worse," said the master, giving his head a scratch;
"but there goes your dollars, mister, for a new stick."
"I'll pay for it," said Gunson, quickly. "Could you rig up the broken
spar afresh?"
"Guess I'm going to try."
"Do you think they could hear us on the schooner if we all shouted
together?"
"No, I don't, my lad. If I had, I would have opened my mouth to onced.
Here, let me come by; them two's going to sleep. I want to fix that
stick up again. I won't be able to give the schooner a tow this time.
He's beat me, but I'll do it yet."
He set to work getting out the broken stump, which was standing jagged
above the thwart, and looked at it thoughtfully.
"Make a nice bit o' firewood for the old woman," he said, as he laid it
down forward before beginning to examine the broken end of the mast.
"Guess yew arn't got such a thing as a saw in your pocket, hev you,
either on yew?" he continued, with a grim smile. "Not yew! One never
has got what one wants in one's pocket. Lend a hand here, Elim, never
mind about them stays. Don't shove: them sharp ends 'll go through the
bottom. If they do, one of you youngsters 'll hev to putt your leg
through the hole to keep the water out. Now, Zeke, never mind the sail.
Hyste away."
Between them they raised the broken mast, which was now about three feet
shorter, tightened the ropes, and, just as the schooner was coming back
on the next tack, to pass us about half a mile away, the master said--
"They ought to see as we're in trouble, but I 'spect they're nearly all
asleep. Here, all on yew be ready, and when I cry, _hail_! open your
shoulders, and all together give 'em a good _ahoy_! Not yet, mind--not
till I speak. Lot o' little footy squeaks arn't no good; we must have a
big shout. Guess we shan't haul up the sail till we've tried whether
they'll lay to."
The schooner came nearer and nearer, with her sails growing so plain
that even the ropes that held them glistened white in the moonlight, and
looking so beautiful as she glided smoothly onward, that for the moment
I forgot our predicament; but I was roused up at last by the master's
voice.
"All together!" he said, quietly. "Hail!"
Our voices rose high in a discordant shout.
"Now again," cried the master.
Our voices rose once more, and then another shout broke the stillness of
the soft night air; but the schooner glided on, her sails hiding
everything, so that we did not see a soul on board save the man at the
wheel, whose white face gleamed for a few moments as it emerged from the
black shadow cast by the great mainsail.
"They're all asleep," cried the master, fiercely. "Here, lay holt,
Zeke. I say, squire, take holt o' the tiller, and keep her straight.
Hyste away, Elim, we'll show 'em the rope's end yet."
"Look!" cried Gunson, quickly.
"Eh? Why, they did hear us," cried the master, in a disappointed tone.
"Why didn't they hail back? Shan't show him the rope's end arter all."
For the schooner glided slowly round till she was head to wind; and
instead of her sails curving out in the moonlight, they were now dark,
save where they shivered and flapped to and fro, so that a part of the
canvas glistened now and then in the light.
"Ahoy!" came faintly from her decks, for she was a quarter of a mile
away; and in a few minutes a boat dropped over the side with a splash,
and four men began to row toward us.
"There you are," said the master, grimly; "they'll take you aboard now.
Going up the Fraser, arn't you?"
"Yes, I hope so," said Gunson, as he thrust his hand into his pocket,
and then handed some money to the old man, who took it with a
dissatisfied grunt, and turned it over in his rough hand.
"What's this?" he said roughly; "ten dollars. There, we said five.
Take them back." He held out half the money. "No, no: bargain's a
bargain. Lay holt."
"But the broken spar?"
"Don't you fret yewrself about that. I'm going to show it to him as
sold it to me, and make him take it again. There, good luck to you all.
Good-bye, youngsters; and if you find any gold up yonder, bring me back
a little bit to make a brooch for my old missus."
Gunson pressed him to keep the money, but he refused angrily.
"Shake hands, all on yew, and good-bye. I meant to put you all aboard,
and I've done it, arn't I?"
"Indeed you have," I said; "and we are very grateful."
"That's right, lad," he said, shaking hands warmly; after which the
others held out their hands, and to my great satisfaction Gunson said--
"Will you let me give these two a dollar each?"
"Oh, very well," grunted the master. "If yew've got so much money to
throw away, yew can dew it."
"Hillo!" came from the fast-nearing boat, "what's the matter?--sinking?"
"No," roared the master. "Sinking indeed! What yer going off and
leaving all your passengers behind for?"
"Oh," said a gruff voice, "it's them."
It was the skipper of the schooner who spoke, and a quarter of an hour
later we were on board his vessel, waving our caps to the master and his
two sturdy fisher-lads, as, with their shortened sails now filling, the
boat began to glide rapidly back, while the schooner's head was turned
once more for the open sea.
"Thought you warn't coming," said the skipper, gruffly, after seeing
that the little boat was swinging safely from the davits.
"Yes, it was a close shave," replied Gunson, who hardly spoke again to
us, but went below; and soon after we two were fast asleep, forgetful of
all the past troubles of the day.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.
BRITISH COLUMBIA.
When I awoke next morning it was blowing hard, and the timbers of the
schooner were groaning and creaking so dismally, that when every now and
then a wave struck the bows, Esau turned to me and shook his head, "Next
big one as comes 'll knock her all to pieces."
We did not care much for our breakfast, for more than one reason, and
were glad to get on deck, where we found Gunson talking with the
skipper, or I should say Gunson talking, and the old captain rolling an
eye, or giving a short nod now and then. Away to our right lay the
coast of California, with its pale-coloured bare-looking cliffs
appearing anything but attractive; and as we tossed about in the little
schooner, I could not help thinking how different it was to the great
clipper-ship in which we had sailed round the Horn.
We were soon glad to go below again, and there, as Esau could not get at
his chest, which was down in the hold, he was glad to accept the loan of
a blue jersey from one of the sailors, so as to set Gunson's jacket at
liberty.
It was almost a repetition of our experience in the _Albatross_ for some
days, only in this case we could have gone on deck at any time; but
there was no temptation to do so, for it meant holding on by the side,
and being soaked by the spray which kept on flying aboard.
During those days Esau passed the greater part of his time lying down,
and about once an hour he got into the habit of lifting his head, and
looking at me fixedly.
"I say," he would begin.
"Yes?"
"Don't think I shall take to sailoring;" and I agreed with him that
other lines would be pleasanter.
It was not that we were so very cowardly, for the sailors we spoke to
all agreed that it was one of the worst trips they had ever had along
the coast; and we afterwards heard that the skipper had been very
anxious more than once. But there is always an end to bad weather; and
the morning came when I went on deck to find sky and sea of a lovely
blue, and away to my right a glorious green land, with swelling hills,
forests of pines, and beyond them, dazzlingly white in the bright
sunshine, the tops of two snow-capped mountains.
As I leaned aft, gazing at the beautiful land, my spirits began to grow
brighter, and I was turning round to go down and fetch Esau to come and
see the place, when I found that Gunson had come on deck too, and was
looking at me in his peculiar manner which always repelled me.
"Is that British Columbia?" I said, to break an awkward silence, for he
stood perfectly silent, fixing me with that one piercing eye.
"No, not yet--that's Yankee-land still. We've got to get into the
Straits yet before we can see our country."
"Straits--Gibraltar?" I said thoughtlessly; and then I felt red in the
face at my stupidity.
"Not exactly, my lad," he said, laughing. "Why, my geography is better
than yours. The straits we go through are those of Juan de Fuca, the
old sailor who discovered them. But from what I know of it, the country
is very much the same as this. Think it will do for you?"
"It is lovely," I cried, enthusiastically.
"Yes," he said, thoughtfully, and speaking in a quiet soft way that
seemed to be very different from his appearance; "a lovely land--a land
of promise. I hope your people will all get up yonder safe and sound.
It is a long, weary task they have before them."
"Can't be worse than ours has been," I said.
"Well, no, I suppose not; but very trying to those poor women. Look
here, my lad," he said, after a pause, "how are you going to manage when
you get ashore at Victoria?"
"Start at once for Fort Elk."
"How?"
"Get somebody who knows the way to tell us, and then walk on a few miles
every day. It can't be very difficult to find if we keep along the
river bank."
"Along the towing-path, eh?"
"Yes, if there is one," I said, eagerly.
"Towing-path! Why, you young innocent," he cried, angrily, "don't you
know that it's a fierce wild mountain-torrent, running through canons,
and in deep mountain valleys, with vast forests wherever trees can grow,
all packed closely together--sometimes so close that you can hardly
force your way through?"
"I did not know it was like that," I said; "but we must make the best of
it, I suppose. If we can't go twenty miles a day we must go fifteen."
"Or ten, or five, or one," he cried, with a contemptuous laugh. "Why,
Mayne, my lad, that last will often be the extent of your journey."
I looked at him in dismay.
"You have no friends then at Victoria--no introductions?"
I shook my head.
"And you do not even seem to know that Victoria is on an island, from
which you will have to cross to the mouth of the Fraser."
"I'm afraid I am very ignorant," I said, bitterly; "but I am going to
try to learn. I suppose there are villages here and there up the
country?"
"Perhaps a few, not many yet; but you will find some settler's place now
and then."
"Well, they will be English people," I said, "and they will help us."
"Of course."
"Where are you going?" I asked suddenly.
He gave a little start, and his face relaxed.
"I?" he said quickly, and he looked as if he were going to take me into
his confidence; but just then Esau came on deck to stand looking
shoreward, and Gunson turned cold and stern directly. "Don't know for
certain," he replied. "Morning, my lad," to Esau, and then walked
forward to speak to the skipper.
"There, Esau," I said eagerly; "that's something like a country to come
to," for the fresh beauties which were unfolding in the morning sun made
me forget all Gunson's suggestions of difficulties.
"Yes, that's something like," said Esau. "What makes those big hills
look so blue as that?"
"They are mountains, and I suppose it's the morning mist."
"Mountains!" said Esau, contemptuously, "not much o' mountains. Why,
that one over yonder don't look much bigger than Primrose Hill."
"Not much," said Gunson, who was walking back with the skipper. "Very
much like it too, especially the snow on the top. How far is that
mountain off?" he added, turning to the skipper.
"Hunard miles," grunted the person addressed.
"Look here," whispered Esau, as soon as we were alone, for the skipper
and Gunson went below, "I don't say that he hasn't been very civil to
us, and he helped us nicely about getting on here, but I don't like that
chap. Do you?"
"I really don't know," I said with a laugh.
"Well, I do know. He looks at one with that eye of his, as if he was
thinking about the money in your belt all the time."
"He can't be thinking about yours," I said drily.
"Oh dear! I forgot that," said Esau. "But all the same, I don't like a
man with one eye."
"But it isn't his fault, Esau."
"No, not exactly his fault; but it sets you against him, and he's got so
much pump in him."
"Pump?"
"Yes; always getting out of you everything you are going to do, and who
you are, and where you come from."
"Yes, he does question pretty well."
"He just does. Very well, then; I want to know who he is, and where he
comes from, and what he's going to be up to. Do you know?"
"No, not in the least."
"Same here. Well, I don't like a man who's so close, and the sooner we
both shake hands with him, and say good-bye, the better I shall like
it."
"Well, Esau, I'm beginning to feel like that," I said, "myself."
"That's right, then, and we shan't quarrel over that bit o' business.
Soon be there now, I think, shan't we?"
"To-morrow about this time," said a familiar voice; and we both started,
for Gunson was standing close behind us. "Didn't you hear me come up?"
"No," I said hurriedly; and he laughed a little, rather unpleasantly, I
thought, and walked forward to stand with his elbows on the bulwark
watching the distant shore.
"There!" whispered Esau. "Now would a fellow who was all right and
square come and listen to all we said like that? Seems to be always
creeping up behind you."
"I don't think he did that purposely."
"Well then, I do. You always take his part, no matter what I say; and
it sometimes seems to me as if you were pitching me over, so as to take
up with him."
"That's right, Esau," I replied. "That is why we sailed off together,
and left you in the lurch."
Esau pressed his lips together, gave his foot a stamp, and then pushed
close up to me.
"Here," he said, "punch my head, please. Do. I wish you would. My
tongue's always saying something I don't mean."
I did not punch Esau's head, and the little incident was soon forgotten
in the interest of the rest of our journey. For we sailed on now in
bright sunshine, the uneasy motion of the schooner was at an end, and
there was always something fresh to see. Now it was a whale, then a
shoal of fish of some kind, and sea-birds floating here and there. Then
some mountain peak came into view, with lovely valleys and vast forests
of pines--scene after scene of beauty that kept us on deck till it was
too dark to see anything, and tempted us on deck again the moment it was
light.
By midday we were in the port of Victoria, where the skipper began at
once to discharge his cargo, and hence we were not long before our
chests were on the rough timber wharf, side by side with those of
Gunson, who left us in charge of them while he went away.
"Wish he wouldn't order us about like that," cried Esau, angrily; "let's
go away, and let some one else look after his traps."
"We can't now," I said.
"But we don't want him with us any more. I say, I don't think much of
this place."
"It's very beautiful," I said, looking away over the sea at beautiful
islands, and up at the wooded hills in view.
"But it looks just like being at home in England. I expected all kinds
of wonderful things in a foreign country, and not to be sitting down on
one's box, with sheds and stacks of timber and wooden houses all about
you. We can get that at home."
I was obliged to own that everything did look rather home-like, even to
some names we could see over the stores.
"And do you know where the skipper's going as soon as he has unloaded?"
"No," I said.
"Up to some place with a rum name here in this island, to get a load of
coals to take back. They only had to call it Newcastle to make it
right. What are you looking at over yonder?"
"Those beautiful mountains across the sea, rising up and up in the
sunshine. That's British Columbia, I suppose, and it must be up among
those mountains that our river runs, and where Fort Elk lies."
"All right, I'm ready. How are we to go?"
"We shall have to find out when some boat sails across I suppose. Let's
go and find the captain, and ask him where we ought to go to get a
night's lodging."
"Here he comes back," said Esau.
"The skipper?"
"No, Gunson. Now let's say good-bye to him, and part friends."
"There's a little steamer goes across to the settlement at the mouth of
the river this afternoon," said Gunson; "so we'll have your chests
carried down. Here, you two can get some kind of dinner in that place,
where you see the red board up. You go on and get something ready; I'll
join you as soon as I've seen your chests on board. The boat starts
from close by here."
"No, no," whispered Esau; "we mustn't trust him, because--"
Esau stopped, for he had glanced at Gunson, and found his eye fixed upon
him searchingly.
"I said I would see your chests safely on board, my lad," he said
sternly. "I suppose you'll trust me, Gordon?"
"Of course I will," I cried, eagerly; for I was ashamed of Esau's
suspicions.
"Go on then and order some dinner," he said; and Esau accompanied me
unwillingly to the rough kind of tavern.
"It's like madness," Esau kept on saying. "You see if he don't go off
with our chests, and then where shall we be?"
"Grumbling because I was so weak as to trust him. Never mind; I'm
hungry. Let's have something to eat."
We ordered it, and partook of a thoroughly hearty, English-looking meal;
but Gunson did not come, and as soon as Esau had finished, he suggested
that we should go and look after him.
"But he said we were to wait for him here."
"Yes, but I'm going to look for my chest," cried Esau. "I don't see any
fun in losing that."
"Nonsense! Don't be so suspicious," I said; and we waited on a full
hour, with Esau growing more and more fidgety, and by degrees infecting
me with his doubts.
All at once we heard from the distance the ringing of a bell, and the
Englishman who, as he called it, "ran the place," came up to us.
"Didn't I hear you two say that you were going by the steamer 's
afternoon?"
"Yes," I said.
"Well then, look sharp, or you'll lose the boat. She's just off."
I glanced at Esau, and as soon as he had paid we set off at a run,
reaching the little steamer just as she was being cast off from the
wharf.
"He ain't here," cried Esau, excitedly. "What shall we do--stop?"
"No," I said; "let's go on. We may find our chests on board."
"Yes," he said, sarcastically; "may. Well, we can come back again. Oh,
what a set of thieves there are abroad."
We were by this time on deck, and after a quick glance round, I pitched
upon a man who seemed to be either skipper or mate.
"Were two chests sent on board here belonging to us?"
"One-eyed man with 'em?" he said, looking at us curiously.
"Yes," I cried eagerly.
"All right. Down below."
"There, Esau," I cried, gripping him by the arm. "What do you deserve
now?"
"Punch o' the head, I suppose. Well, hooroar! and I'm glad we've got
rid of him at last."
"I don't know," I said. "I should have liked to shake hands first."
"Come, lads, what a while you've been," said Gunson, coming up out of
the cabin. "I told that boy to say you were to make haste."
"What boy?" I said.
"The one I sent. Didn't he tell you?"
I shook my head.
"Went to the wrong place, perhaps. Boxes are all right below yonder."
"But how are you going to get ashore?" I said, wonderingly.
"Same as you do."
"But--"
"Oh, didn't I tell you? I thought I'd come across with you, and see you
well on your way. Esau there wouldn't be comfortable without me. I
don't know when I became such friends with any one before as I have with
him. Well, did you get a good dinner?"
He fixed Esau with his eye, and I saw the perspiration begin to stand in
little drops on my companion's forehead, as he stammered out something
about "good-dinner."
"But what about yours?" I said.
"Oh, I was afraid of some muddle being made with our luggage, so I
stopped and got something to eat here."
"Our luggage?" I said.
"Oh yes," he replied with a curious laugh. "Mine is below too."
CHAPTER NINETEEN.
GUNSON FIGHTS MY BATTLE.
Gunson left us then, as if on purpose to give us an opportunity to talk
about him; and as soon as he was out of hearing, Esau began by wiping
the perspiration from his forehead with the back of first one hand, then
with the other.
"It's o' no use," he said in a low, hoarse voice; "we shan't get rid o'
that chap till he has had his wicked way of us."
I was puzzled by Gunson's acts, but all the same, I could not help
laughing at Esau's comically dismal manner.
"Why, what idea have you got in your head now?" I cried.
"Him!" whispered Esau, in a tragic way. "I don't quite see through it
all, but I do through some of it. Look here, Mr Gordon, sir, you mark
my words, he's one of that gang we met at 'Frisco, only he plays the
respectable game. He'd got me into their hands, and had me robbed, and
then he was going to rob you, only I turned up just in time to save
you."
"Look here, Esau," I said angrily; "if you talk any more nonsense like
that I'll kick you."
"All right: kick away," he said--"I won't mind; but I'm not going to see
you served as I was without saying a word."
"What you said was ridiculous."
"It was ridiklus for me to be served as I was, p'r'aps, but never mind;
you'll see."
"I tell you what you say is absurd."
"Very well, then, you have a say, and tell me what he means by hanging
on to us as he does."
"I cannot explain it, of course. How can I tell what Gunson means? All
I know is, that it's better to have a man with us who seems to know
something about the country."
"Ah, but does he?" said Esau, with a cunning look. "I don't believe he
knows anything about it. He's been cramming us full of stories about
dangers and stuff to frighten us. You'll see it won't be half so bad as
you say. Hullo! what's the matter?"
For at that moment there arose a curious yelling sound which sent a
chill through me.
"We've run down a boat," I said excitedly, "and the people are
drowning."
I ran toward the bows of the little panting and snorting steamer, where
those on board were gathered in a knot, and just then the skipper
shouted an order, the clank of the engine ceased, and I caught sight of
a curious-looking canoe that had come out from one of the islands which
dotted the channel, and had been paddled across our course.
"Is any one drowned?" I said to Gunson excitedly.
"Drowned? no. Only going to take a passenger on board."
By this time I was looking over the side at the occupants of the canoe,
which was formed of skins stretched over a framework, and was now being
paddled up close alongside. Then one of the men in her caught the rope
thrown to him, and held on while a little yellow-complexioned boy, as he
seemed to me, dressed in a blue cotton pinafore and trousers, and
wearing a flat, black skull-cap, made of rolls of some material joined
together, suddenly stood up and threw a small bundle on board, after
which he scrambled over the side himself, nodding and smiling to all
around. The rope was loosened by the man in the boat, the paddle-wheels
began to beat the water again, and I watched the canoe as it rapidly
fell astern.
"Well, what do you think of the Indians?" said Gunson, coming to where I
stood.
"Were those Indians?"
"Yes; three siwashes and a klootchman, as they call themselves--three
men and a woman."
I began to regret that I had not taken more notice of them, and seeing
how I leaned over to get another glimpse, Gunson continued--
"Oh, you'll meet plenty more. But you see how civilised they are
getting, carrying passengers aboard. I did not expect to find him
here."
"Do you know that boy then in the blue blouse?" I said wonderingly.
"Oh yes, I know him. I used to see a good deal of him right away yonder
in the south; and now I see that he is getting naturalised here. Come
up from 'Frisco, I suppose."
"But you don't mean that you know that particular boy?"
"Oh no. I was speaking of him as a class. He must have an object in
coming across here."
Gunson said this in a thoughtful way that I did not understand then; and
as he saw that I was watching him curiously, he drew my attention to the
mainland, towards which we were gliding.
"There," he said, "you'll soon be able to say goodbye to the sea. It
will be canoes and legs for the rest of your journey."
"Legs," I said laughing; "I don't think we could manage a canoe."
"No; but it would be wise to get your boxes as far up the country as you
can, and that can only be by means of the Indians and one of their
canoes."
"But you would have to pay them."
"Of course."
"And would it be safe to trust them?"
"We shall see, my lad. But patience. They ought to have called this
place New England. What a country and a climate for a man who could be
content to settle down to a ranch and farm. There," he continued, "I
dare say you two want to have a chat. I shall be aft there if you wish
to say anything to me."
He was quite right. Esau was waiting to come up and talk, pointing out
distant mountains, the islands we were passing, and the appearance of
the land we were approaching, a place all mystery and interest to us
now.
"I say," he cried, "I've been talking to one of the men aboard here, and
he says it will be easy enough to find Fort Elk; that we've only got to
keep to the side of the river, and we shall be sure to get there some
time."
"Some time?" I said rather dismally. "When is that?"
"Oh, there's no hurry," cried Esau, enthusiastically. "It will be rare
good fun going along by the river, and through the woods, with no one to
interfere with you, and order you to copy this or write out that. But
let's get away from old Gunson as soon as we can."
"You want boy?" said a mild, insinuating voice, and the little fellow in
blue stood by us with his head on one side, and his black, currant-like
eyes twinkling in his yellow face. The black close cap which he had
seemed to wear had disappeared, for it had only been his curled-up
pigtail, which now hung down his back nearly to his heels. "You want
boy?" he said again.
He was so close to us now that I could see, in spite of his being only
about the stature of a lad of thirteen, that he must be a man of thirty
at least, and in spite of his quaint aspect, there was something
pleasant and good-humoured about his countenance that was attractive.
"Want a boy?" said Esau, rather roughly. "He's got one. Can't you see
him? Me!"
The Chinaman nodded and smiled at Esau, as if he admired his
fresh-coloured smooth face and curly fair hair. Then showing his teeth
a little, he went on--
"Me speak ploper Inglis allee same Melican man. Velly stlong. Washee.
Cally big pack allee over countly. Cookee. Velly good cookee. Make
nicee blead. Hot fire, plenty tea."
"No," I said, smiling at his earnestness. "We don't want a servant."
"Yes; want boy. Quong. Me Quong, talk ploper Inglis. No talkee
pidgin."
"Get out!" cried Esau. "Who ever heard of talking pigeon! You mean a
parrot."
"Hey? Pallot. Yes, talkee pallot--pletty polly what o'clock?"
"Yes, that's right!" cried Esau.
"Quong talk ploper Inglis. Allee same Melican man. No talkee pidgin,
no talkee pallot. Quong come along cally big pack. Cookee. Washee
clean do."
"But we don't want you," I said.
"No wantee Quong? Hey?"
"No."
"Ah."
He nodded as good-humouredly as if we had engaged him to cook and wash
for us, and as we stood there leaning over the side of the puffing
little steamer, we saw him go from one to another, and amongst them to
Gunson. But he was everywhere received with a shake of the head, and at
last, apparently in no wise discouraged, he sat down forward on the
deck, took his little bundle on his knees, and curled up his tail again.
They were a curious lot of people on board, and I was dividing my time
between watching the panorama of hills and mountains that seemed to rise
up out of the sea, and trying to make out what the people might be by
whom I was surrounded, thinking that one or two must be Englishmen,
others Americans, and some people who had settled down in the country to
which we were going, when a big, roughly-bearded fellow, who was very
loud and noisy in his conversation, suddenly burst into a roar of
laughter, and gave his leg a slap, while some of the men about him
joined in his mirth.
For some minutes I could not make out what was the object which
attracted them, but Esau was quicker, and gave me a nudge with his
elbow.
"They're going to play some games," he said; and I grasped directly what
it meant, for the big fellow went quietly up behind the little Chinaman,
and with a clever twitch unfastened the pin, or whatever it was which
held up the coil, and the long tail untwisted and rolled down on the
deck amidst a roar of laughter--one which increased as the Chinaman
turned to see who had played the trick, but only to find the man
standing near with his back toward him, apparently talking thoughtfully.
"You pullee?" said the Chinaman good-humouredly.
"What?" came back in a voice of thunder.
"You pullee tail?"
The man gave him a furious scowl, and uttered a low growl like that of
some savage beast, while the little Chinaman slunk toward the bulwark,
and began to coil up his _queue_ once more, after which he bent forward
over his bundle, his eyes half closed, and evidently thinking so deeply,
that he was quite ignorant of what was passing around. Perhaps he was
wondering where he would be able to sleep that night, perhaps of how he
was to obtain work. At any rate he was too much occupied with his
thoughts to notice that the big fellow was slowly edging his way toward
him.
"They are going to play some trick, Esau," I said softly. "What a shame
it seems."
"Yes; look. That other chap's going to help him."
"But it's too bad."
"Yes; lots of things are too bad; but it ain't our business, and if we
interfere we shall get into trouble."
I heard my companion's words, but they did not make any impression on
me, for I was too deeply intent upon what was taking place before me.
There was the little Chinaman bent forward, blinking and apparently half
asleep, and there on either side were the men, evidently about to
disturb him in some way or another.
All at once, after exchanging glances with the others, I saw the big
fellow place his foot just under the Chinaman, and give him a lift which
sent him up against the other man, who roared out angrily.
"Where are you coming to, you yellow-eyed, waggle-headed mandarin?" he
cried; and he gave the poor fellow two or three cuffs and a rude push,
which sent him staggering against his first disturber, who turned upon
him furiously in turn, and cuffed him back to the other.
"Why, it's like playing shuttlecock and battledore," said Esau grimly.
"If they served me so I should kick."
But the little Chinaman did not resist in the slightest degree; he only
bore the buffeting patiently till such time as he could rescue his
bundle, and escape to the other side of the deck, where, as if he were
accustomed to such treatment, he shook himself, pulled down his blouse,
and, amidst the roars of laughter that had arisen, he placed his bundle
on the bulwark, and folding his arms upon it, leaned there gazing out to
sea.
"I do hate to see big chaps bullying little ones," said Esau in a
whisper, as I stood hoping that the horse-play was at an end, for I
shared Esau's dislike to that kind of tyranny; and though the little
Celestial was nothing to me whatever, I felt hot and angry at what had
been going on, and wondered why Gunson, a strong, a powerful man, had
stood there smoking without interfering in the least.
But my hope of the horse-play being at an end was not gratified, for a
few minutes after I saw the two men whisper together, and the big fellow
took out his knife and tried the edge.
"Hullo!" whispered Esau, "he ain't going to cut his head off, is he?"
I did not answer, though I seemed to divine what was about to take
place, and the blood flushed into my cheeks with the annoyance I felt.
My ideas were quite correct, for directly after the second of the two
men lounged up quietly behind the Chinaman, and before he was aware of
it, he too cleverly undid the tail, but kept hold of it and drew it away
tight.
"Hallo!" he shouted, so as to be heard above the roars of laughter which
arose, "why what's all this ere?"
The little fellow put up his hands to his head, and bent down, calling
out piteously, while the big passenger took a step or two forward with
the open knife hidden in his hand. Then clapping his left on the
Chinaman's head, he thrust it forward, so that the tail was held out
tightly, and in another moment it would have been cut off close to the
head, if in my excitement I had not suddenly made a leap forward,
planting my hands on the man's chest, and with such good effect
consequent upon my weight being entirely unexpected, that he staggered
back some yards, and then came down heavily in a sitting position on the
deck.
I was as much astonished at the result as he was, and as there was a
roar of laughter from all on deck, he sat there staring at me and I at
him, till I could find words to say indignantly--
"Let the poor fellow be. It's a shame!"
The next minute the man sprang up, and Quong, as he called himself,
cowered behind me, the other having in his astonishment loosened the
poor fellow's tail and set him free.
"Why, you young cockerel," roared the big fellow, striding up to me, and
bringing his left hand down heavily upon my shoulder. "Not to cut off
that yallow scoundrel's tail, arn't I?"
"No," I cried stoutly, though I felt anything but brave; "let him
alone."
"Will I? Look here, I'm going to have off that tail; and just to give
you a lesson, I'm going to try the edge o' my knife first on one of your
ears."
I wrested myself away, but he was as quick as I was, and had me again
directly, holding the knife in a threatening way as if he really
intended to fulfil his threat.
"Get hold of the knife, Esau," I shouted; but it was not his hand and
arm which interposed, for Gunson forced himself between us, thrusting me
right away, as he said quietly--
"Let the boy alone."
"Let the boy alone!" cried the big fellow, fiercely. "No, I shan't let
the boy alone. What do you mean by interfering? Who are you?"
"Like yourself, man--an Englishman."
"And a precious ugly one too. Here, I don't want to hurt you, so be off
and lie down."
He strode on one side, and then made at me, driving me to bay against
the bulwark.
"Now then," he cried, with an ugly laugh, which did not conceal his
rage, "I've got you again, have I?"
"No," said Gunson quietly, as he took him by the collar and swung him
round, so that he staggered away; but he recovered himself and made at
my protector. "Keep back! the boy is a friend of mine, and I will not
have him touched."
"Friend of yours, is he? Oh, then you want to fight, do you?"
"No," said Gunson, standing firmly before him, "I don't want to fight,
neither do you, so go your way, and we'll go ours."
"After a bit, my lad," cried the man, fiercely. "This isn't England,
but a country where a man can fight if he likes, so clear the course,
some of you, and let's see who's best shot."
He thrust his hand behind him, and pulled a revolver from his
hip-pocket, cocking it as he spoke.
"Now then, out with your own," he cried.
But Gunson seized the man's wrist instead, gave it a wrench round, there
was a sharp report, and the pistol fell heavily on the deck, and was
secured by one of the sailors.
"Give him a hug, mate," cried the man who had joined in the attack upon
the Chinaman.
"That's what I'm just going to do, my lad," said the big fellow in
hoarse, angry tones. "He's got hold of the wrong pig by the ear this
time;" and to my horror he drew back a little, and then suddenly darted
his body forward and locked Gunson in his arms.
I had often heard tell of and read accounts about wrestling, but this
was the first time I had ever witnessed an encounter in the old English
sport, if sport it could be called, where two strong men, one far bigger
and heavier than the other, swayed to and fro, heaving, straining, and
doing all they could to throw one another.
There was a dead silence on the deck, and passengers, skipper, and
sailors all bent forward, eagerly watching the encounter, but not one
with such earnestness as I, who fully expected to see Gunson flung
heavily. But no: he was raised again and again from the deck, but he
always recovered his feet, and twined and swayed here and there in a way
that completely baffled his powerful adversary.
All this took a very short time, but as I watched I was able to see that
Gunson seemed to grow cooler as the struggle went on, while his opponent
became more enraged.
The excitement was now intense, and I felt my heart beat heavily as I
momentarily expected to see my defender dashed down insensible, while a
feeling of rage at my own helplessness made my position more painful.
For it was this: I could do nothing, and no man present made the
slightest movement either to help or separate the combatants. Then,
too, I felt that it was my fault for behaving as I did, yet I could
hardly feel regret for my interference.
And while thoughts like these coursed rapidly through my mind, I too was
watching the struggling pair, who swayed here and there, and once struck
so violently against the bulwark that I gave a sudden gasp as I expected
that they would both go overboard together. But no; they struggled back
again to the middle of the deck, Gunson seeming quite helpless, and
offering scarcely any resistance, save when his opponent lifted or tried
to throw him, when he suddenly became quick as light almost in his
effort to recover himself. And all the while an excited murmur went on
among those crowded together to see the weaker fall. There was no doubt
as to which it would be, and one of my great dreads was lest Gunson
should not only be beaten but seriously hurt.
At last the struggle seemed to be coming to an end. The big fellow
swung my champion round and round, and lifted him again and again, just
as he seemed to please, but could never unloosen the tight grip of
Gunson's hands.
"Now, Gully lad," cried the second man, "down with him."
These words seemed to act as a spur to the wrestler, and I saw his face
of a deep angry red as he put all his force now into a final effort to
crush the active man who clung so tenaciously to him. They had
struggled now so far aft that another step would have brought them in
contact with the man at the wheel; but Gunson gave himself a wrench,
swung round, and as he reversed his position the big Englishman forced
him a little backward, bearing right over him as it seemed to me; while
the next moment, to my intense astonishment, I saw Gunson now lift the
great fellow from the deck and literally throw him over his shoulder, to
come down on the planks with quite a crash. There was a curious cry of
astonishment from the group of spectators, in the midst of which the
second man stepped to his companion's side.
"Get up, my lad," he cried. "Did he play foul?"
But there was no reply. The great fellow lay on the deck as if dead,
and when his companion raised his head it went heavily down again.
"Here, I can't stand this," roared the fallen man's companion. "You
played foul--you played foul;" and he rushed at Gunson and seized him,
the latter only just having time to secure a good grip of the attacking
party.
There was a fresh murmur of excitement, followed by a roar, as,
apparently without effort, Gunson threw his new opponent upon his back.
"Was that foul?" cried Gunson, as he stood over him; but the man made no
answer. He only got up slowly.
"Here, I want to help my mate," he said surlily; and there was a burst
of laughter, for the first fall had taken all desire out of him to try
another.
By this time the big fellow--Gully--gave signs of returning
consciousness, and sat up slowly to look about him, gently stroking his
head, and accepting the offer of a couple of hands as he rose to his
legs, and suffered himself to be led forward, while I turned my eyes now
to where Gunson was putting on his jacket.
"Are you hurt?" I said.
"No; only a bit strained, my lad. It was like wrestling with an
elephant. I was obliged to let him have his own way till he grew tired,
and then that old Cornish fall was too much for him."
"I'm very sorry," I said humbly. "It was all my fault."
"Yes," he said, laughing. "We ought to go different ways now. I can't
spend my time and strength in fighting your battles. There, I am going
to see for a bucket of water and a wash."
He went forward with one of the sailors, while as I turned, it was to
see the Chinaman looking at me in a curious way. But just then Esau
came between us.
"What did he say?" he whispered; "that we were going different ways
now?"
"Yes," I replied; "but I don't think he meant it. I hope not. Why,
Esau, what should we have done twice without him?"
"Well, he can fight and wrastle," said Esau. "It was quite wonderful to
see how he upset those two. And that's what I don't like, because if
he's so strong with those two big fellows, and can do just what he likes
with them, what chance should we have?"
CHAPTER TWENTY.
A STRANGE HOTEL.
We landed at a rough wharf at the mouth of the wide river, where a few
shanties and a plank warehouse stood just in front of a forest of
pine-trees, the stumps, five or six feet high, of many that had been cut
down to make room for the tiny settlement, still standing up and forming
a graceful curve all round from the ground to the place where the marks
of the axe still looked white and yellowish red.
Our chests were carried out on to the shaky platform in front of the
shanties, one of which was dignified by the title of hotel, and to
Esau's great disgust, Gunson's two chests and a long wooden case were
set down close to them. Then three men who had been passengers landed,
and lastly the little Chinaman, who had hung back for some time, till
the steamer was about to start again, sprang quickly on to the wharf,
with his luggage hanging to one crooked finger. His movements were
quickened by the big fellow Gully, who, as soon as he caught sight of
him, made a rush and then leaned over the gangway, uttering a roar like
that of some huge beast of prey. This done he shouted to us.
"Wait a bit," he said. "We shall run again one another some day. Then
we'll all have another grip--"
"With all my heart," said Gunson, in a loud voice; "but I should have
thought you had had enough of my manners and custom's."
We stood waiting till the boat had gone some distance, and then, as the
three men who had landed had disappeared, and the Chinaman was seated on
a log at a short distance from where we stood, I turned to Gunson.
"Where does the town lie?" I asked.
"What town?" he said, smiling.
"The one at the mouth of the river."
"Oh, there is one over yonder," he said, "but it is not much better than
this, and as this was the handiest for you, I thought you had better
stop here."
I had often felt low-spirited since leaving England, but that evening,
with the last glow of the sun fast dying out over the ocean, the huge
wall of enormous trees behind, and the gliding river in front, and
nothing but a few roughly-built boarded houses in sight, my spirits
seemed to sink far lower than they had ever been before.
I glanced at Esau, and he looked gloomy in the extreme. But I tried to
put a good face on the matter, as I said to him--
"One of us had better go and see if these people will give us a night's
lodging."
"You may take that for granted," said Gunson. "Take hold of one end of
my chest here, and let's get it under cover."
I saw Esau frown, and I knew that as soon as we were alone he would
protest against our being ordered about. But I did not hesitate,
helping Gunson to get his two chests and packing-case into the house,
when he frankly enough came and helped in with ours.
The people did not seem disposed to be very friendly; but rough as the
shed-like house was, everything seemed clean, and they were ready to
supply us with some cake-like, heavy bread, and a glowing fire composed
of pine-roots and great wedge-like chips, evidently the result of
cutting down trees.
"Rather rough, Squire Gordon," said Gunson, with a laugh, as he saw me
sitting disconsolate and tired on the end of my chest; "but you'll have
it worse than this. What do you say to camping out in the forest with
no cover but a blanket, and the rain coming down in sheets? you'd think
this a palace then."
"I was not complaining," I said, trying to be brisk.
"Not with your lips, my lad, but you looked as if you'd give anything to
be back in London."
"Oh, we ain't such cowards as that," said Esau shortly.
At that moment the wife of the settler, who called himself in red
letters a hotel-keeper, came toward us with a large tin pot like a
saucepan with a loose wire cross handle.
"Here's a kettle," she said, in rather an ill-used tone; "and there's a
tub o' water for drinking outside. Got any tea?"
"Yes, thank you," said Gunson, good-humouredly. "We shall do now."
The woman left us, and Gunson turned to me.
"Well, squire," he said, "what have you got in the commissariat
department?"
"Some bread and cold ham," I replied.
"Oh, but we must have some hot. I've done better than you," he said,
laughing, and taking out of a wallet a piece of raw bacon, which he laid
upon the rough board table, and then a tin canister. "Now then, Esau,
my lad, let's see you cut that in slices, while I make some tea ready.
Gordon, will you go and fill the kettle half full?"
He spoke so briskly and cheerily that I hardly knew the man again, and
his words had so good an effect upon me, that I soon had the kettle
filled and seated in the midst of the cheery blaze; while Esau was
cutting up the bacon, and Gunson was heating and cleaning a bent
gridiron, that had been made by binding some pieces of thick wire a
little distance apart.
"Now then, Dean," he said, "can you cook that bacon?"
Esau laughed scornfully.
"Do you hear that?" he said, turning to me. "Why, I've cooked bacon and
bloaters at home hundreds of times."
"Good!" cried Gunson. "Then you shall cook a bit here. There will not
be any bloaters, but as much salmon as you like to grill."
"Salmon?" said Esau, pausing in the act of paring off some bacon rind.
"Yes; salmon. The rivers are so full of them here sometimes, that they
crowd one another out on to the shore."
Esau gave him a look, and then went on preparing the bacon, afterwards
setting it to frizzle over the clear fire.
"I must rout up some basins," said Gunson, rising. "I don't suppose we
shall get any tea-cups and saucers here."
He went out of the rough room, and left us together just as the kettle
began to sing, and the bacon to send out an appetising odour.
"Well," said Esau, "that don't smell bad. Seems to make one feel not
quite so mizzable to hear a kettle singing again. I did feel bad a bit
back."
"Didn't you?"
"Yes: wretched," I replied.
"And all the more," continued Esau, "because old Gunson seems to have
taken us into custody like, and orders us to do this and do that."
"But--"
"Now do let _me_ finish," grumbled Esau. "I know what you're going to
say, and I'll say it for you. You're allus getting into scrapes, and
he's getting you out of 'em."
"And you?" I said, laughing.
"Hah! that's better," cried Esau, pouncing on a piece of bacon and
turning it over. "I do like to see you laugh a bit; seems to make
things cheery. But I say, when is he going his way and going to let us
go ours?"
"How's the bacon getting on?" said Gunson, entering, and the rough board
door swung to. "Ah, nice and brown, and the kettle close upon the boil.
Know how to make tea, Gordon? Not our way in camp I know. Look here."
He turned out nearly a handful out of the common tin canister, waited
till the water in the open kettle was bubbling all over, and then threw
in the tea, lifted the kettle off, and stood it down.
"There," he said, "that's camp fashion. The old lady's going to bring
us something to drink it out of;" and as he spoke the settler's wife
brought in two tin pint mugs and a cracked and chipped basin, which she
banged roughly on the table.
Gunson gave me a peculiar look as the sour woman turned away.
"I say, Mrs--I don't know your name."
"Well, what is it now?" said the woman, in a vinegary tone. "I can't
spend all my time waiting on you."
"My dear madam, no," said Gunson, in the most gentlemanly way; "I only
wanted to say that a cup of good tea in this wilderness is a thing that
one may offer a lady, and as that is thoroughly prime China tea that I
have brought up from 'Frisco, will you do us the honour of trying a
cup?"
The change in the woman's countenance was wonderful. It softened; then
there was a smile, and her face looked quite pleasant.
"Well, really, that's very good of you," she said. "I'll go and get
myself a cup. A drop of good tea is such a treat out here."
She hurried out of the room, and Gunson laughed.
"Here, Gordon," he said, "get out that sugar you'll find in my bag. We
must do it well with company."
I brought forth a tin of sugar and placed it on the table, and Gunson
having tidied it a little by throwing the bacon rind away, and spreading
the mugs about, we sat listening to the sputtering of the bacon and
watching the flickering of the flames, which in the increasing darkness
began to gild and tinge the rough boarded walls with red.
Just then the woman came back, with two cups, a saucer, and another tin.
"I thought I'd bring you a cup to dip with," she said, "and a drop of
milk. A neighbour of ours ten miles up the river has got two cows, and
he brings me a little milk when he comes down to buy stores. He was
here this morning, so it's quite fresh."
A few minutes later, and our landlady had finished her cup of tea, which
she declared to be "lovely," while upon a second one being dipped she
took it up and carried it off, saying she was too busy to stay.
Left alone, we proceeded to discuss our own meal, slices of the
cake-like bread forming our plates, and our pocket-knives doing double
duty. Great draughts of hot tea washed down the bacon, and scarcely a
word was spoken till Esau sighed, and began to wipe and polish his big
new knife.
"Feel better, my lad?" said Gunson, smiling.
"Yes," said Esau, speaking rather reluctantly. "I am a bit better now."
"A bit? Why, you are like a new lad. Nothing like a good tea meal out
in the wilds, my lad, to put life into one. Why I've known days when
we've been ready to break down, or give up, or go back; then we've
formed camp, got a bit of fire on the way, boiled the kettle with a
pinch of tea in it, and eaten our cold bacon and damper, and been fit to
do anything after. So are you two. To-morrow morning you'll be ready
to make your start up the river, and this will be like your first lesson
in camping out."
"Which way are you going, sir?" said Esau, after a long silence, during
which we had been sitting gazing at the fire, but not until there had
been a general tidy up of our table.
"Nor'-east," said Gunson, laconically. Then in a very abrupt way, "Now
then, you've a hard day's work before you to-morrow, so roll yourselves
up in your blankets and go to sleep."
"Where?" I said. "She has not showed us our bedroom."
"No, because this is, as the old song says, `parlour and kitchen and
hall,' with sleeping accommodation included. There are plenty of fine
spreading spruces outside, though, if you prefer a bed there."
"Oh no," I said, as I began to realise that our journey now was going to
be very rough indeed; and thoroughly appreciating the value of the
blanket I had brought, I rolled myself in it, and lay down to think
wonderingly of where we should be to-morrow. I knew that I could not go
to sleep, but thought it better to obey Gunson in every way while he was
with us; and as I lay there, I saw him rise and stand thoughtfully
before the fire, while almost directly a sound arose from close by me as
if Esau was practising ventriloquism, and wanted to give a good
imitation of wood-sawing.
This grew so exasperating at last, that I should have kicked him to wake
him up if I had not been prevented by my blanket, which was twisted so
tightly round my legs that they would not move.
"I suppose he must be lying on his back," I remember thinking; and
directly after, as it seemed to me, when I looked at Gunson, whose
figure just before stood out big and black before the glowing fire, he
was not there.
I think I considered it rather strange, but I was under the impression
directly after that he had lain down too. Then there was a low, dull,
humming sound, which I knew came from the river, and then I was looking
up at Gunson, who was standing over me, with the fire lighting him on
one side, and the broad, warm glow of the rising sun on the other.
CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.
OUR MORNING BATH.
"Well, have you had a good night's rest?" cried Gunson, smiling at me.
"Have--have I been asleep?" I said, sitting up.
"Asleep? Yes, for a good eight hours. There, tumble up. Your
washhand-basin is waiting for you. Now, Dean," he continued, touching
him with his foot, "are you going to lie there all day?"
"Don't--I say, be quiet. I've only just closed my eyes. Why! Eh? If
it ain't to-morrow morning!"
He got up and shook himself, and then followed my example of folding up
my blanket.
"Can you lads swim?"
"I can," I said; and the words recalled our river at home, and the green
bank off which I used to plunge.
"I learned in Lambeth Baths," said Esau.
"Then if I were you I'd go and have a dip; freshen you both up for the
day. There's a place under the trees about a hundred yards from the
wharf. I've had a swim there this morning."
"Already?" I said.
"Yes, and done some business beside. But look here; keep to the
shallows there, and don't venture into the stream, for the current is
exceedingly swift."
A swim in the bright morning sunshine sounded so delightful that I made
for the door at once.
"Remember about the current, my lads," said Gunson; "and you, Dean, if
you keep your eyes open you'll see plenty of salmon."
"That's his way of making fun of me," said Esau, as soon as we were
outside. "Somehow he don't like me."
"And you don't like him, Esau?"
"That's about true, Mr Gordon," cried Esau. "But oh my!--only look!"
I needed no telling, for as we stood on the banks of that swift river,
with the forest rising behind us, and the sun glorifying everything
around, all thoughts of the last night's low spirits, and the trouble we
had gone through, were forgotten, and I felt ready to shout for joy.
The axe of the woodman had been at work, but so little that it was
hardly noticeable, and, look which way we would, all was lovely,
glorious, more beautiful than words can paint.
"Here, I want to shout. I want to lie down and roll. Here, lay hold of
my ankles and hold me," cried Esau, "Why? What are you going to do?"
"I feel as if I must stand on my head, or I shall go mad. I do indeed."
"Don't be so stupid."
"But it ain't stupid. It's all so--so--Oh! I can't tell you how
beautiful it is."
"Never mind now. We are here, and can go on liking it."
"Yes, I know; but--I say, lookye here. What a tree to climb, with all
its branches standing out like steps, and--Why, it must be a hundred
feet high."
"It's more than two," I said as I gazed up at the grand green spire of a
Douglas pine, tapering gradually up, as if it intended to pierce the
bright blue sky.
"Can't be so high as that," said Esau. "But I don't know," he cried.
"Look at this stump; why, it must be twenty or thirty feet round. And
look at 'em, hundreds and thousands of 'em, all standing as close
together as they can. Oh, look! look! look! Can't help it, I must
shout. I don't care about the trouble or the work, or the long voyage.
I'd go through it all again to come to such a place as this. Oh, I do
wish mother was here to see."
I did not give vent to my feelings in the same way, but I felt as much;
and all the time, as my heart seemed to swell with joy, there were tears
rising to my eyes, and dimming the glorious view of river, mountain, and
forest, while I kept on saying to myself, "Thank God for making such a
lovely world."
The first excitement over, and the feeling of wonder that we had not
seen all this last night passed away, we went on along the clearing to
the bank of the river, overlooking the shallows where we were to have
our bathe.
The sun was shining down through the opening formed by the stream, and
its waters were sparkling and flashing in the light, as we reached the
spot Gunson evidently meant, and just then I caught hold of Esau's arm,
and stood pointing away toward the middle.
"I see 'em," cried Esau, "just over those shallows. Just like shoals of
roach in the Lea or the New River. They must be gudgeon."
"Gudgeon!--nonsense! You forget how big everything is here. They're
salmon."
"Go along with you," he cried. "Think I don't know better than that?
Well, I am--"
This last was on seeing a bar of silver about three feet long shoot out
of the water, describe a curve, and fall with a tremendous splash not
half a stone's throw from where we stood.
"Why, it is!" cried Esau, excitedly. "That was a salmon, and I can see
'em now--they are big--hundreds of 'em, and oh! not a bit o'
fishing-tackle of any sort, not so much as a line."
"Are you coming to bathe?" I cried, laughing.
"Who's to bathe when there's everything to look at like this? Here,
don't let's go any further; let's write to mother and the others to come
over here."
"There, I shan't wait for you, Esau," I cried, slipping off my clothes;
while he began more slowly, gazing about him all the while.
"Can't help it," he said. "I never thought there could be such places
as this. I say, ain't it too beautiful a'most?"
_Splash_!
That was my answer as I plunged in, only to shout as I rose to the top
again, for the water was so cold it sent quite a thrill through me, and
the next minute I was swimming about in the full enjoyment of the dip,
after having to be content for months with a miserable allowance of
water for washing purposes.
"Here I come: look out!" cried Esau; and the next moment he too sprang
in, sending the water up sparkling in the morning sunshine. "Oh!" he
cried; "oh! ice! Isn't it cold?"
"You'll soon feel warm," I shouted; and a minute later he was up close
beside me, swimming easily, and every now and then dipping his head
under water like a duck.
"I shan't go away from here," panted Esau. "It's too lovely to leave.
I shall build a cottage down by the river side and live there, and then
we can fish for salmon. What more does a fellow want?"
"Let's wait a bit, and see what the rest of the country is like. We may
find a better place."
"Couldn't," cried Esau. "I say, one don't feel the water so cold now.
I don't want a place to be any better than this. It's just right."
"Well, let's swim back now, and dress. I want my breakfast, and I dare
say Gunson's ready."
"Bother old Gunson!" puffed Esau. "He's a regular nuisance. Is he
going to-day?"
"I can't talk in--the water."
"What?"
"Come on back now."
I had turned, and begun swimming steadily back, for the water hardly
flowed here close to the shore; and as I swam I kept on glancing up at
the huge trees, which were four or five times the size of any I had ever
seen before.
"Don't you want your breakfast, Esau?" I said, after a few minutes'
swim, but he did not answer. "Esau, come along." But still there was
no answer; and I turned round and looked back, to see that he was still
swimming in the other direction, and a long way from me.
"Esau," I roared, "come back!" and I had the satisfaction of seeing him
turn, and begin to swim in my direction.
Striking out strongly, I was making for the place where I had left my
clothes, when I suddenly heard him hail me.
"Hallo!" I shouted.
"Can't seem to get along here."
I stopped to watch him, and then a cold shudder ran through me, for I
could see that though he was swimming with his face toward me, he was
slowly gliding away by the trees on the opposite bank.
"He has got into the current," I thought; and I was going to shout a
warning, but I had the good sense not to do so, for I felt that it would
alarm him, and beginning to swim back, I cried--
"Turn in for the shore."
"Eh?"
"Make for the shore."
"Can't, lad," came back; and the cold chill I had before felt thrilled
me; while feeling as if I dared not speak, I swam towards him, in agony
all the time, for fear I should get into the current with which he was
struggling.
"Don't get much nearer," he shouted, coolly enough, for he had not yet
realised his clanger; and making an effort to speak as calmly, I raised
my voice and shouted--
"Of course you don't. Turn round and swim the other way, sloping for
the bank."
He did not answer, but he had evidently heard my words, for he rose in
the water, turned with a bit of a splash, and began to swim in the other
direction; while I followed, keeping close in where there was hardly any
current.
Then I stopped and uttered a hoarse cry, for I saw him suddenly shoot
right out toward the centre of the stream, and begin going down at a
rate that was terrible. For I could see that any attempt to fight
against the stream would be folly; all he could do was to keep himself
afloat, and trust to being swept into some other cross current which
might take him shoreward.
I felt willing enough to go to his help, but I could do nothing, and the
feeling of impotence began to rob me of such little power as I
possessed.
And now I saw that he realised his peril, for he raised one arm above
the water and waved it to me, lowering it again directly, and swimming
with the side-stroke, so that it seemed to me that he was drowning, for
his head was nearly hidden by the water.
"Now, my lads, breakfast," came from the bank, and I saw Gunson appear
from among the pines. "Out with you. Where is Dean?"
I rose in the water, and pointed to where the poor fellow was rapidly
passing out of eye-shot, being now quite three hundred yards away, and
rapidly increasing the distance.
"What madness! He'll be--"
I didn't hear him finish the sentence, but I know what he meant to say;
and in despair I swam to the shallows, waded out, and stood shading my
eyes and watching Esau, who was still afloat, but rapidly being carried
away.
As I reached the bank, I just caught a glimpse of Gunson running along
the clearing beyond the little settlement, and my feeling of despair
increased, for I knew that at the end of the opening the forest went
down to the water's edge, and that any one would have to struggle
through the tangle of branches and fallen trees.
"No," I thought; "he will get a boat."
But I could not remember that there was a boat about the place. I had
not seen one. As I thought all this in a wild, excitable way, I
snatched up some of my clothes, slipped them on partly as I ran; and
even then, incongruous as it may sound, I could not help thinking how
the wet hindered me. Then running on, I came upon Gunson, with his face
cut and bleeding, struggling back from among the trees.
"Boat! boat!" he shouted, hoarsely. "Is there no boat?"
His words brought out the settler's wife, and a couple of men from one
of the shanties.
"No boat here," said one of the men. "Anything the matter?"
Gunson tried to speak, but no words came, and in a despairing way he
pointed down the river in the direction poor Esau had been swept.
The man looked as he pointed, but nothing was visible, and just then the
woman cried out--
"Why, where's your mate?"
Neither could I say more than one word--"Bathing," and I too pointed
down the river.
"Bathing, and swep' away," said one of the men. "Ah, she runs stronger
nor a man can swim. None on us here don't bathe."
"No," said the other man quietly; and they stood looking at us heavily.
"But is there no boat to be had?" cried Gunson, hoarsely. "The Indians.
A canoe!"
"Went down the river last night, after bringing the fish," said the
woman wildly, and then--"Oh, the poor boy--the poor boy!" and she
covered her face with her apron and began to sob.
"And we stand here like this," groaned Gunson, "shut in here by these
interminable trees. Is there no way through--no path?"
"No," said the man who had spoken first, "no path. Only the river. We
came by the water and landed here."
"Gordon," said my companion bitterly, "I'd have plunged in and tried to
save him, but I knew it was impossible. Poor lad! poor lad! I'd have
given five years of my life to have saved him."
"But will he not swim ashore somewhere lower down?" I cried, unwilling
to give up all hope. "Where the stream isn't so strong. Let's try and
find a way through the trees."
"Yes; let's try a way along by the river if we can," he said, wearily.
"Poor lad! I meant differently to this."
He led the way back to the end of the clearing, and then hesitated.
"If we could contrive something in the shape of a raft, we might float
down the river. Hark! What's that?"
For there was a faint hail from somewhere down the river--in the part
hidden from us by the trees. "Ahoy!" came quite distinctly this time.
"He has swum to one of the overhanging branches, and is holding on," I
cried, excitedly. "Can't we make a raft so as to get to him?"
Gunson turned, and was in the act of running toward our stopping-place,
with some idea, as he afterwards told me, of tearing down two or three
doors, when more plainly still came the hail. "Ahoy! Gordon. Ahoy!"
"Why, he is swimming back," I cried. "Ah!" shouted Gunson, running
back. "The Indians! It was about their time."
Almost as he spoke, the end of a canoe propelled by four Indians came
into sight slowly from behind the trees, and as it drew a little further
into view, I could see Esau's head just above the side right back in the
stern, and this was followed by one bare arm, which was waved in the
air, and he shouted--"Gordon. Ahoy! Got my clothes?" Gunson gave his
foot an angry stamp, and walked back to the settler's house.
CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.
WE START UP THE RIVER.
"Esau!" I cried, half hysterically, as the canoe was paddled up to the
wharf; "you frightened us horribly."
"You?" he said, coolly, "frightened you? Why, you should have been me."
I said nothing then, but made signs to the Indians, who, partly from my
motions, and partly from their understanding a few words of English,
paddled the boat up to where we had undressed; and as Esau leaped
ashore, and hurried on his clothes, he went on talking readily enough,
though I could hardly say a word.
"Yes, I did begin to get a bit scared when I found I couldn't do
anything to paddle ashore," said Esau quietly. "It does run fast. And
as soon as I was in the full stream, away I went. Didn't have no
trouble about swimming, only a stroke now and then to keep one's head
right; river did all the rest. I could have gone on for an hour, I dare
say, if I could have kept from being frightened, but--don't tell old
Gunson--I was scared, and no mistake."
"Till you saw the Indians with the canoe," I said huskily.
"What?" cried Esau, staring at me in astonishment. "Why that made me
ever so much more frightened. How did I know but what they wanted to
pull all the hair off my head? Why, I tried to swim away from them, and
dived down when they were getting close, so as to let them paddle right
by. I stopped under too as long as I could, and when I came up, if they
hadn't managed their boat just so as one of 'em could duck his hand down
and catch hold of my curly hair."
"Esau!"
"I shouted and struggled, but he held tight, and another came to help
him, and they dragged me over the side into the boat, where I durstn't
kick for fear of poking my feet through the bottom, for it's only skin
stretched over a frame, just as you might make a boat as one would an
umbrella, only I don't think they could shut it up."
"But they didn't attempt to hurt you."
"No; they were civil enough their way, and kept on jabbering at me, and
saying something about Si wash, si wash. I'd had si wash enough, but
they never offered to lend me a towel, and I had to get dry in the sun."
"Esau," I said, as he was finishing dressing, "you ought to be thankful
that you have had such an escape."
"Ought I? Well, I suppose I ought, lad; and I am thankful, though I
take it so easy, for my poor mother would have broke her heart if I'd
been drowned. She thinks a deal of me."
"Of course," I said.
"I say, what did old Gunson say?"
"Don't ask me; don't talk about it," I said, for I felt half choking, I
was so overset by the whole scene.
"Why, Mayne Gordon," said Esau softly, as he laid his hand on my
shoulder, "don't go on like that. I ain't nothing to you, and--"
"Esau," I cried angrily, "will you hold your tongue? Hush! don't say
another word. Here's Mr Gunson."
"Yes," said Esau, in rather an ill-used tone, "it always is `Here's Mr
Gunson!'"
"Breakfast's waiting, my lads," he said. "Make haste; I don't want to
keep the Indians long."
"Keep the Indians?" I said. "Ah, you mean we ought to pay them
something for saving him."
"Yes, for one thing; but that is not all. They will easily be
satisfied."
"I sha'n't give them anything," said Esau sourly. "One of 'em tried to
pull the hair off my head."
"Nonsense! It must have been to get you into the boat. Here we are."
He signed to us to go into our room in the shanty, and I felt puzzled at
his quiet calm way of speaking now, just as if there had been nothing
the matter that morning. But it was not so with Esau. The shock and
its accompanying fright had had a peculiar effect upon his temper.
As we entered the room there was the bright fire with the boiling water;
and the landlady had been busy for us, and broiled some bacon, the smell
of which was very welcome at that time in the morning; but as Esau was
about to take his place he looked sharply round.
"Where's my box?" he said. And as he spoke I saw that mine and the
others were gone.
"In the canoe," said Gunson, quietly.
"What's it in the canoe for?" cried Esau. "Those Indian chaps will run
away with it."
"If they do," said Gunson, who was busy making the tea, "they'll take
your companion's and mine too."
"What's the good o' that to me?" cried Esau angrily. "That won't bring
mine back. Here, I want my box."
"Sit down, and don't be stupid, my lad. You've given us quite enough
trouble this morning."
"But I want my box," cried Esau. "There's lots o' things in that I
wouldn't lose on no account."
He moved toward the door, but Gunson set down the kettle and stepped
before him.
"Go and sit down," he said sternly.
"But I want--"
"Sit down!" roared Gunson. "Your companion here does not make an idiot
of himself because his box is in the canoe. Do you think I want to run
away with it?"
"No; but those Indians--"
"Are more honest than you are, my lad, or as honest."
"But who told them to take the boxes?"
"I did. For if you go and nearly drown yourself there is no opportunity
for consulting you about matters. You want to go up the river, do you
not?"
"Well, I don't know," cried Esau, whose anger was now comical.
"Then we know for you. As it happens, my first halting-place is at a
settlement twelve miles up the river. I wanted my chests taken up
there, and I ventured to think it would be doing you lads a good turn to
take you and your boxes as well. So I engaged these Indians with their
canoe. They will paddle us up there and land us."
"Oh," said Esau discontentedly. And I burst out laughing.
"I'm sorry you do not like it, Mr Dean; but if you wish it, I will
apologise for the liberties my Indians have taken in saving your life as
they came, as well as in taking your chest."
"Well, I--that is--if I'd--"
"Will you hold your mug this way for some tea, Mr Dean?" said Gunson,
with mock politeness.
"Oh!" exclaimed Esau.
"There, help yourself to sugar and milk. Gordon, my lad, help the
bacon, and give our much-injured friend the best piece."
"Look here," cried Esau fiercely, "you may hit me, or you may kick me,
but I can't stand being made fun of. Say another word like that, and I
won't eat a bit."
"I have said my say," cried Gunson, with a look at me. And after
gulping down his tin mug of tea, Esau seemed to get better, and the meal
was hastily finished in peace.
"Now, Gordon," said Gunson, "our landlady has been very civil to us,
what shall we give her beside the pay for what we have had?"
"If I did what I liked, I should give her a little paper of tea."
"Well done, Solomon of wisdom," said Gunson, taking something from his
pocket; "here it is, done up all ready. Now then, the sooner we start
the better."
Our arrangements with the settler's wife were soon concluded, and it was
still early morning when we took our places in the big skin canoe with
all our personal belongings under our eyes now; and the Indians having
been well fed, pushed off rather sluggishly. But they kept time with
their paddles, and soon set up a low, sad, crooning kind of chorus as
they carefully avoided the powerful stream by keeping well inshore,
where I gazed up in wonder at the magnificent trees which appeared in
masses and clumps at every turn.
It was a wonderful experience that first ride on the fierce river, whose
snow-charged waters gave quite a sting to the fingers whenever they were
immersed. And there was always something fresh to see. Now it was a
vast shoal of salmon gliding up over the shallows, or collecting about
the edges of one of the many falls we passed, where some stream or
another came down from the high grounds to swell the already full bed of
the river. Then some bird flew up within tempting distance for one who
handled a gun, and then there would be a little bit of excitement as we
neared some fierce part of the river where the bed was dotted with
rocks, a touch upon any of which must mean a hole through the bottom of
our canoe, and her freight sent whirling helplessly down the stream.
It was at one of these rapids that Esau, who had been very quiet and
rather ashamed of himself, suddenly half rose in his place, exclaiming--
"Don't let them go there; it isn't safe."
"They know best how to manage the canoe," said Gunson quietly.
"But you won't let them go up that bit of water? It's like a
mill-race."
"Yes; only fiercer," said Gunson coolly. "Feel startled, Gordon?"
"I do feel a bit nervous," I said.
"And not ashamed to say so," he replied, laughing. "Well, you are a
strange lad. Of course you are not frightened, Dean?"
"Why it's enough to scare any one," cried Esau. "We shall all have to
swim for it directly, and nice chance we shall have. Get stunned with
stones before we know where we are. Here, look! what are they going to
do?"
"Sit still, and you'll see," said Gunson; and he joined me in looking
eagerly at the men, who ran the boat as far as they could go toward the
shallow rapids by energetic use of their paddles, and then, at a grunt
from the one who seemed to take the lead, they dropped their paddles in
the canoe, and, as if by one movement, swung themselves over into the
rapids, and began to wade and drag the vessel against the surging
stream.
"Look here," said Gunson, with his lips close to my ear, for the noise
of the rushing water was deafening, "if we do go over, make for that big
piece of rock below there, and try to climb up."
"Yes," I said rather breathlessly; "but tell Esau too."
"Oh no; there is no need," he said sarcastically. "Your companion is
too clever to want help."
Meanwhile we were being dragged slowly up and up against the fierce
current, and in and out among rocks, any one of which would have overset
the canoe; and as I looked forward and to right and left, where the
sides of the river were formed by precipices which ran up so high that
the trees growing here and there on the ledges looked quite small, I
felt a kind of shrinking sensation at my own insignificance, and turned
at last to see what effect all this had upon Esau.
He was seated holding on to the bottom of the canoe with all his might,
and staring at the threatening rocks with eyes and mouth wide open.
"Afraid?" I shouted in his ear.
"Not a bit," he replied; "but be ready for a swim if some of those rocks
up above don't tumble down and sink us."
And all the time the Indians dragged hard at the canoe, and with so much
success that they proceeded over some three hundred yards of rapid, and
then stopped where the water looked deep and glassy, and where it was
evident that they could wade no further.
Here, as they held the canoe fast to keep it from being swept back down
the rapids, one of the foremost swung himself in, took his paddle, and
began to use it with all his might. Then another sprang in on the other
side, and paddled hard to keep the canoe stationary, two still holding
tightly. Then the third leaped in, and the one still holding uttered a
hoarse cry, which made the others ply their paddles with all their
might, for it seemed as if the stream would be too strong for them.
Finally the fourth gave another cry, and his muscles stood out in the
sunshine on his forehead and neck, as he gave the boat a tremendous
thrust, swung himself in, and began to paddle rapidly.
The thrust he gave the boat sent it on a couple of yards, and then it
became stationary, with the water, which looked white and glassy, now
rushing by us, and threatening to drive the canoe on to the rocks just
behind, or else to capsize us, and sweep the party headlong down the
long water slope up which we had been so toilsomely drawn. And I
believe we should have been mastered, for what with three passengers and
the chests, the canoe was heavily laden; but Gunson suddenly pressed
himself close to the last Indian, reached out one strong arm, and
grasped his paddle, swaying with him, and bringing the full force of his
powerful muscles to bear.
The hint was sufficient. I gave Esau a look, and crawled right forward
to the first paddler, and did precisely the same, and Esau acted
likewise, so that there was the addition of our arms on the port side of
the boat to balance Gunson's on the starboard.
For the moment my Indian, the first, seemed ready to start up, leap
overboard, and swim for his life, evidently thinking I was attacking
him; but he saw what it meant directly, and as soon as we boys were in
regular swing with them, the chief man gave a shout, and the paddles
were plied with such effect that the canoe began to move from where it
had been stationary, as if one end were fixed on a rock, which allowed
the hows to sway a little. Then we gained a foot or two, the feet
became yards, and the Indians set up a triumphant chorus, as we glided
on and on, more into smoother water, and at last right in, under the
lowering precipice on our left, where we got along more rapidly, till
the vessel was steered in behind a huge projecting mass of rock, where
one paddle was sufficient to hold her in the eddy that was caused by the
stone, and here all paused to rest.
"Well done, Bri'ish muscles!" said Esau, looking round, and smiling as
he wiped the perspiration from his forehead. "I say, I thought it was
all over once."
"Yes," said Gunson, "they had all they could do to hold their own, and
of course they would soon have given way."
"Is there much more like this?" I asked.
"You know the river as well as I do, my lad," said Gunson. "As far as I
can make out, it is nearly all like this, and runs through canons and
wild places, where at times the sides are so high that it is quite
gloomy below."
"Well, I like it," said Esau. "There's something in it. I've been on
the river at home in the steamers, but there's nothing to see."
"You'll see enough here," said Gunson, dryly. "What do you think of
your journey up the river now? Didn't I hear one of you speak about
walking on the bank?"
I looked to right and left, and felt my forehead pucker up as I saw the
difficulties we should have to contend with.
"But will the banks be always like this?" I said.
"Of course not. I should say that we shall find everything, from
piled-up masses of rock to pleasant patches of meadow, and no two miles
alike."
"But no steamers could ever come up here," said Esau.
"Oh yes, out there in the broad channel in the middle, but they will
need very powerful engines and careful pilots. Ah, they are getting
ready for a fresh start."
"But it will take us a long time to get up to where we are to stop for
to-night," I said.
"Twelve miles at the outside," replied Gunson. "Yes, I am beginning to
be in doubt as to whether we shall get there to-night."
The leader of the Indians shouted, they plunged in their paddles, and
the next minute we were again struggling with a rapid bit of the river
between two rocks; but they soon got into smooth water again, and,
evidently quite at home in the intricacies of the navigation, they took
advantage of every sheltering clump of rocks, and cut across swift
rapids to get into eddies here, there, and everywhere. Now we were
right in the middle of the stream, now crossing under the left bank, now
making for the right, but always advancing slowly, with the sides of the
river growing grander every hour, and Gunson smiling at our ecstasies,
as we kept getting glimpses of ravines down which tumbled silvery
streams, whose spray moistened the gigantic pines which shot up like
spires.
"Wouldn't have ketched me sitting on the stool in old Dempster's office
all that mizzable time," cried Esau, "if I'd known there were places
like this to come and live at."
"It is a grand valley," said Gunson thoughtfully, and looking at me as
he spoke; "but as it is, what is it? Only something beautiful to be
admired. You couldn't live on waterfalls and pine-trees here. Suppose
I landed you two lads in that lovely gorge, where the water comes down
like a veil of silver, and--yes, look, there's a rainbow floating in
that mist just above the big fall. Look at the ferns, and perfect shape
of that great fir-tree, with its branches drooping right to the ground.
You could sleep under its spreading boughs, and find a soft bed of
pine-needles; but I don't think it would be possible to climb up the
sides of the gorge, and in a short time you would starve."
"Oh would we?" cried Esau. "We'd soon build a hut, and we could catch
the salmon."
"Yes, you might catch some salmon in the season; but there is nothing
else you could eat. It is very beautiful too, and those pine-trees that
stand there are as they stand worth nothing, but if you had them cut
into square timbers, and lying in one of the London docks, they would be
worth from ten to forty pounds each."
"But it is glorious to see all this," I said eagerly.
"Yes; glorious. In all my travels I have seen nothing more beautiful,"
said Gunson; and he added laughing, "I never went up a river that was so
rugged and so swift."
It was just in such a nook as that which we had admired so much that the
Indians ran the boat ashore about midday, and after making her fast in a
glassy little pool, they signed to us to get out, after which they all
sat down among the ferns, and under the shelter of the spreading boughs
of a pine, and brought out some food. We imitated their example, and
made a hearty meal, washing it down with a tin of water from a little
fountain which gushed from a moss-covered rock.
By this time the Indians were lying down apparently asleep, and it set
me thinking about what our position would be if we followed their
example and they decamped with our boxes and stores. Suppose there was
no way out of this neck, for the sides looked as if it would be
impossible to climb them, and it was evidently a rare thing for any boat
to go up or down.
However, these were only fancies, for after about an hour's rest the
Indians suddenly jumped up and pointed to the boat. We got in, and the
struggle with the river began again, to be kept up till the sun had
descended behind the mountains, and it was beginning to look gloomy
where the river ran. Places that would have been glorious to the eye in
the bright sunshine now seemed weird and terrible, impressing even our
hard, stern friend, so that he suddenly said--
"We had better land at the first suitable place, and make camp for the
night. We can easily get a good fire."
I was glad to hear him say this, for with the advancing evening the
waters looked cold, and the echoing roar of torrent and fall had an
awful sound that began to affect my spirits, and Esau's as well, for he
suddenly said to me--
"I say, this part ain't half so beautiful as some of the others."
Gunson set himself the task of explaining to the Indians that we wanted
to land, a want that they grasped directly; the leader nodding and
pointing forward beyond a sudden bend of the river, where it made a
sweep to our right round a towering buttress of rock, which projected so
far that it seemed to block up the channel, and turn the place into a
lake. Then bending once more to their paddles, they set up their
monotonous chant, and in about an hour we were round the great rocky
buttress, and making for a meadow-like patch surrounded by magnificent
trees, and upon which dotted here and there were rough shanties.
"Why this is the settlement!" cried Gunson. "They have done as they
promised after all. Now, my lads," he said, "what do you say?--shall we
try and get shelter at one of those places, or camp out for the first
time, and you can try what it's like?"
"Camp out," I said eagerly, for there was an attraction about the idea.
"What do you say, Esau?"
"Same as you do, sir, same as you."
"Then we will camp out," said Gunson; and directing the Indians to a
nook away from the tents, they landed us there by a spring of cold
water, and then began to take out the chests.
"No, no. To-morrow," said Gunson. "Now then; first thing is a fire
when we have chosen our tent."
Just then Esau cried sharply--"I say, lookye there!" and burst into a
fit of laughter.
CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.
ESAU HAS A DREAM.
I laughed too as I saw the little yellow-faced figure of our Chinese
companion of the boat, as he came up with his small bundle swinging from
one finger.
"Why how did you get up here?" I said.
"Indian--chinook come along, walkee, walkee," he said; and he pointed
toward the west. "Wantee fire--make blead?" he said laconically; and
then without losing a moment, he selected a sheltered spot, collected a
quantity of pine-needles and fir-cones, produced a box of matches from
somewhere,--I think it was from up his sleeve,--started the fire, nursed
it carefully, and as soon as it began to burn freely, ran here and there
to collect dry wood, and after building this up round, dragged up bigger
pieces, and then added these, making a famous fire in a very short time.
Gunson laughed at the Chinaman's busy, officious way, and with us to
help him, brought our stores ashore, while the Indians prepared their
own camping-place some little distance off.
"We may as well make ourselves comfortable for the night," he said. "We
shall work all the better to-morrow."
"Where floul--make blead?" said the Chinaman, looking up suddenly.
"Don't want any. Got plenty of bread."
"Don'tee want any. Plenty blead?" said the Chinaman. "Want pot makum
boil tea; want bacon--good fi' cook bacon."
I was just unpacking the latter, which had been tucked in the kettle
safe receptacle, and our new acquaintance's fingers were soon busy. He
seized the kettle, went to the spring, rinsed it out, and brought it
full to the fire. Then, before I could interfere, he had seized upon
the bacon, taken out a long ugly knife, whetted it upon his boot, and
began to cut off thin slices, which he laid upon a thin square of iron,
whose purpose I had not divined when Gunson unpacked it, bore them to
the fire, and stood there ready for a clear place where one side was all
aglow with embers.
This done, the Chinaman placed one or two branches in more favourable
positions for burning, and turned to Gunson again.
"Kettle nealy leady. Want tea?"
Gunson handed the tin to him, and the little yellow face lightened up as
the cover was taken off.
"Melican tea? No. Good tea. Ah!"
There was a long, eager sniff taken, and then a look was given round.
"One, two, thlee," said the little fellow, raising finger after finger
as he counted. "One, two, thlee," and he gave the tea a shake in the
canister.
"Not enough," said Gunson; "we like a good cup."
"Hey? like good cup? Yes, plenty tea fo' good cup," and he took off the
lid of the tin, and went and squatted down by the kettle, set the tea
aside, ready for the boiling of the water, and so brought the bacon over
the glowing embers slowly and carefully, using the point of his knife in
place of a fork. That tea proved to be excellent, and the bacon so
delicious that we felt kindly disposed toward the Chinaman as we ate it;
and the more so that as soon as he saw us well started, in place of
hanging about to be asked to join, he whetted his knife again, trotted
off, and began to collect pine-needles, and cut down boughs of fir and
spruce to pack together under the biggest tree for our bed.
"Here, what are you doing?" said Gunson. "Hey?" cried the little
fellow, trotting up. "Doing! Want mo' bacon--make blead. Blead gone
high."
"No, no. Sit down and have some tea."
"By and by!" said the little fellow. "Cut much bed. Velly black
dleckly; no see."
He went off, and we heard his knife hacking away again, and the rustling
of the boughs, as he laid them neatly together in the big, pine natural
tent that was to be our home that night.
"Well," said Gunson, "what do you think of real camping out?"
"Lovely," said Esau. "Oh! I say!"
"What's the matter?" I said. "Gnat sort of thing bit me on the side of
the neck. Why, if there ain't another."
He gave his face a sharp smack, and I was engaged too, and directly
after Gunson was smacking his hands and legs, for a cloud of mosquitoes
had found us out, and were increasing in number every moment.
"This is intolerable," cried Gunson. "Old friends. Haven't been bitten
for years. We shall have to shift our quarters."
Just then the Chinaman came up, and took in the situation at a glance.
"Skittum," he said, sharply. "I mudjums."
Running to the fire, he took hold of the end of a branch, drew it out,
gave it a wave to put out the flame, and then held it smoking low down
by us on the side where the wind blew, with the result that a thick
cloud of aromatic vapour was wafted by us, stinging our eyes a little,
but making the vicious little insects turn their attention to the
Indians, who started a burning branch as well, after which we could hear
our enemies making their sharp, threatening hum all about us, but they
rarely ventured to attack us through the smoke.
"I say," cried Esau, "I hope there ain't many of these things about.
My! how the bites itch."
As he spoke he moved out from under the protecting smoke, but a sharp
trumpeting hum sent him back directly with his head in the cloud.
"Wants a good sharp wind to blow 'em away," he muttered, as he began to
rub at the bites viciously, while Gunson turned to the Chinaman and
nodded toward the remains of our food.
"Have some tea," he said, "and something to eat?"
The little fellow nodded and smiled.
"All a done?" he said. "Tea velly good?" and filling himself a tin mug
from the supply in the kettle, he sat sipping it with his eyes closed.
Then helping himself moderately to the remains of the bread and bacon,
he rinsed out the kettle and mugs, and set all aside under a big fern.
"All leady fo' bleakfass," he said, nodding. "Keep a fi'. Quong mind.
Leady fo' bleakfass, mollow. You want?"
He looked at Gunson, who shook his head.
"You want?" he said again, looking at Esau.
"No, I don't want you," replied Esau; and the same question was
addressed to me, of course with the same result.
"Velly ti'e. Go sleep," said the little fellow; and, selecting a tree
about half way between us and the Indians' camp, I saw him, in the
fast-fading light, put his bundle down for a pillow, and curl up
directly.
"Good example," said Gunson. "Let's follow it, and be off in good
time."
We took his advice; but this time I lay awake for long enough, listening
to the murmur of the wind in the pines, and the low, deep bass roar of
the river. It had rapidly grown dark, and the fire flickered and
flashed, and sent up curls of golden smoke; while on one side there was
a bough of a pine-tree with every needle standing out clear and bright
against the intense blackness beyond. And as I lay there listening to
the heavy breathing of my two companions, I began to think how easy it
would be for the little Chinaman to crawl silently up and rob us of our
money and valuables; then that there was nothing to prevent the Indians
from making their way round among the trees and killing us all. I had
read of Indian massacres, and a curious, hot sensation of dread came
over me as I looked nervously round, half expecting that my fancies
might not be without cause, and that my wakefulness was due to a sense
of coming danger.
But the various objects dimly seen by the firelight by degrees took
their proper form; and I saw that one which I had believed to be an
Indian's head was only a tuft of some low growth; that it was a fern and
not a crouching enemy just beyond the fire; and the group to my left, a
curious shadowy group, consisted of young pines which the falling in and
following blaze of the fire made quite plain.
I told myself that it was foolish to feel so nervous, and that I was as
safe out there in the forest as in some room at home; but myself would
not believe it, and kept on conjuring up dangers surrounding us till I
felt irritable with my two companions for sleeping so peaceably.
The time went on, and I began wondering how Mr John Dempster and those
with him were getting on; how long it would be before we should meet--if
we ever did meet; and then the end of my journey here became a great
trouble to me, as the question rose in a very portentous fashion--what
would Uncle Dan, as they familiarly called him, say when I presented
myself and said I had come?
Those hours--perhaps they only seemed to be hours--passed on very
wearily, and I turned and turned again, troubled as I was by a painful,
burning itching where I had been bitten, and never once thinking of
attributing my wakefulness to the real cause--the mosquitoes.
At last, just when I was most miserable, nervous, and low-spirited, I
suddenly saw a bright, flashing eye appear over the edge of the black
ridge on the other side of the river, and begin peering at me through
the pine boughs, so full of peace and beauty that I lay gazing at it,
feeling more and more calm as I recalled the times when I had seen that
same planet shining so brightly in the dear old home; till at last my
leaden eyelids closed, and I slept profoundly, but only to start into
wakefulness as some one trampled upon me heavily; and as I leaped up,
there close to me came the sounds of heavy blows, of the pine twigs
being broken, and loud gaspings and pantings, mingled with heavy
trampling, a low hoarse cry, and a heavy fall.
My heart stood still, and I was paralysed for a few moments as I stood
there in the dark; then the instinct of self-preservation rose strong in
me, and I took out and drew the great knife I had bought, and stood
there ready to sell my life as dearly as I could, but unwilling to move
lest I should indicate to the Indians where they might make their next
attack.
For I felt convinced that my imaginations had been realised; that the
Indians had stolen upon us, and murdered my two companions in their
sleep, while I alone was left helpless in that wild place, and not
daring to call for help.
I suppose all this could not have taken a minute, long as in my agony it
seemed to me before a voice close by me said--
"Dean--Gordon! Wake up, lads. A light--a light!"
A thrill of joy shot through me as I recognised Gunson's voice, although
it was changed by excitement, and panting, just as it sounded to me
after his encounter with the big settler; while before I could speak
there came an answer to his appeal in the shrill tones of the Chinaman.
"Wantee lightee? Yes."
Then there was a blaze, and directly after I saw the little fellow
bearing a great pine branch which he had dragged out of the fire.
"What is it?" I said, eagerly.
"I don't know yet, boy. One of the Indians, I think. He struck me with
a club, but fortunately it was only on the shoulder, and when I leaped
up and struck out he went down. I've got him here. Don't come till we
can see. He may sting."
The light flashed in under the pine boughs then, and I could see
Gunson's back as he knelt down, evidently holding his enemy there by the
throat.
"Why, hang it!" he cried, drawing back sharply; "it's Dean."
"Dean!" I cried. "There must be some one else."
"No; only him. He was striking about with--yes, here it is," he
continued, picking up a stout piece of pine, one of the branches that
had been in the fire till the small twigs were burned off, leaving it as
a strong cudgel about two feet long. "He struck me with this, and he
was dashing it about among the branches."
"He trampled on me too. I thought it was the Indians," I said.
"Then it's a false alarm, and I'm afraid I've hurt the poor lad a good
deal."
But just then Esau sat up, and began rubbing the side of his head.
"Where's my stick?" he said. "Oh, you've got it. Have you driven 'em
away?"
"Driven whom away?" I said.
"Injuns. I thought they would. They came at us, and I'd got that stick
ready."
"Injun allee seepee," said the Chinaman, waving the pine branch to make
it blaze.
"No; they came and attacked us, and I fought 'em till one of 'em knocked
me down and held me on the ground."
"Did you see them come?" said Gunson.
"Couldn't see 'em because it was so dark; but I sprang up at them, and
did the best I could."
"Quong fuss wake. No Injun came all 'long. Quong been make fire all
light fo' bleakfass."
"I tell you they came," cried Esau, angrily. "Look here at my cheek.
It's cut, and bleeds. That was one of their knives."
"That was my knuckles, my lad," said Gunson, "after you had hit me with
this cudgel."
"What?" cried Esau.
"Why, Esau, you were dreaming of Indians, and got up. You stamped on
me."
"Oh, come, if you won't believe it's of no use for me to talk," cried
Esau, angrily.
"Not a bit, so lie down again and go to sleep."
"Yes; allee go seep," said the little Chinaman. "No Injun. Allee
seep."
"Take away that branch, or you'll set this tree on fire," said Gunson.
"Then it's a false alarm. Too much supper, I suppose."
"I wasn't asleep," said Esau, surlily.
"Don't be stubborn," I cried, angrily. "Lie down."
"Here, I ain't your dog, Mr Gordon," said Esau, sourly. "I did all I
could to fight for you both."
"Yes, and jumped on your companion, and nearly broke my collar-bone."
"Well, you've cut my cheek. Why, I shall have a black eye to-morrow."
"I think you and I may as well shake hands about that," said Gunson.
"There, good-night."
As he lay down once more, and the fire flashed up consequent upon the
little Chinaman throwing back the branch, Esau turned to me.
"I say," he whispered, "was I really dreaming?"
"No doubt about it."
"And walked in my sleep?"
"Yes, and fought in your sleep."
"But it was so real. I could see their grinning teeth and rolling eyes,
and every one had got a knife in one hand and a chopper in the other as
they sprang at me."
"That proves it, Esau," I said. "How could you see their knives, and
eyes, and teeth here in this darkness! Why, you can't see my face, not
even your own hands, and yet the fire's brighter than it was before."
"Well, that is rum," cried Esau, as if to himself. "I saw 'em all as
plain as could be, and they shouted their war-cry."
"War!--gammon!" said Gunson, crossly. "Lie down, you two fellows, and
go to sleep. He was dreaming, Gordon. Don't listen to his
cock-and-bull nonsense."
"All right," I said. "Good-night."
"Good-night."
"Good-night, Esau."
"Good-night. But dreaming! Well, of all! And they were as plain as
could be, and had got feathers in their heads."
"Yes, blue ones," I said, grumpily. "And look here, Esau, if you're
going to dance a war-dance on my chest again, please to take off your
boots."
Esau chuckled, and the last thing I heard as I dropped asleep again was
Esau muttering to himself--
"Asleep!--dreaming! Well, of all!"
CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.
I SEE FOOTPRINTS.
Esau was quite right; he had a terribly discoloured eye next morning,
and it was the first thing I saw as we both sat up together in the soft
light under the great pine, though I was half asleep still. But I had
started up on hearing a shrill voice close to me say--
"Bleakfass all ready."
"Come and bathe your face, Esau," I said; and I led the way down to the
water's edge to have a good wash, Gunson and Esau following my example,
while when we got back to the fire it was to find that Quong had been
making himself quite at home with our stores. For not only had he cut
up and cooked some bacon, and made the tea, but he had found the
flour-bag; and there, upon a piece of sheet-iron, was a large bread-cake
freshly baked in the embers.
Gunson laughed as he saw these preparations, but he said no more till we
had partaken of a hearty meal. Then the four Indians came up to be
paid, readily taking the dollars promised for the trip, and going back
directly to the boat to land the boxes; but Gunson followed them, and
they agreed to take them to the front of the biggest shanty about half a
mile higher up, waiting till we were ready.
Quong was busy now making his breakfast, and Gunson turned to him.
"Now, my Celestial friend," he said; "we're going to say good-bye to
you. Where are you bound for?"
"Up libber, washee gole."
Gunson started.
"What?" he cried.
"Up libber, washee gole."
"Who told you that there was gold there?"
"Melican man come down, show bit gold to Melican man. Big man you
chuckee chuckee down in boat."
Gunson looked disturbed, but he made no remark then, and at last I said
to him--
"I suppose we shall part company to-day, Mr Gunson?"
"What for? Like your friend there, Esau--tired of me?"
"No," I said; "but we are going on tramp now up to Fort Elk."
"Yes," said Esau, "that's what we're going to do; but I don't quite see
what we're to do with our boxes."
"Leave them in charge, as I shall mine, at this settlement," said
Gunson. "You'll have just to make a bundle in your blanket that you can
carry easily. I shall do the same, and we may as well go on together,
and protect one another as we did last night."
He laughed and looked at Esau, who coloured up. "But we are going to
Fort Elk," I said.
"So am _I_," said Gunson, coolly; and I saw Esau give quite a start, and
look at me with a countenance full of dismay.
Gunson saw it, and went on quietly--
"I did not mean to go on there, only up this river for some distance,
and then off here or there toward the sources of one or other of the
streams that run into it from the mountains; but as I have run up
against you two, why we may as well go on together; it will give me a
chance to knock you both on the head, and then come back here, and get
your chests, as well as the money you have in your belts under your
clothes."
I stared at him in a horrified way for a moment, and then, as I seemed
to understand him, I burst out laughing.
"Nonsense!" I said.
"Oh no. That's the idea of me your companion here has taken."
"Never said nothing of the sort," cried Esau, defiantly, and with his
face scarlet.
"Your face says you thought so, my lad."
"Well, a chap can think what he likes, can't he?"
"No, boy," said Gunson, and his one eye seemed to blaze; "not of a man
who has done nothing but kindness for you ever since we met, even if it
was in a rough way."
"How was I to know you didn't mean artful, and it was all a trick?" said
Esau sourly.
"Ah, how indeed?"
"Everybody out here's been trying to get the better of us, and rob us.
I couldn't tell you wasn't one of 'em."
"Why, you ill-conditioned cub!" cried Gunson, angrily, "you make me feel
as if I should like to thrash you till you could not stand."
"Better not try it," grumbled Esau; "you go your way, and let us go
ours. We told you all about ourselves, and where we were going; but
you've done nothing but shut yourself up, and look as if you were after
no good."
"Esau!" I cried angrily; "it isn't fair. Mr Gunson has always been
the best of friends to us, and given us good advice."
"Ah, you always did take his part. I ain't going to make friends with
strangers."
"Mr Gunson isn't a stranger. We've known him nearly six months. If
you don't trust him, I do."
I held out my hand to him as I spoke, and he brought his down in it
heavily, giving me such a grip that I had hard work not to wince.
"Thank you, my lad," he said, cheerily. "Then you're going to pitch me
over?" said Esau, surlily.
"I'm going to kick you if you go on in this stupid, suspicious way.
Don't take any notice of him, Mr Gunson."
"I do not intend to."
"Oh, come, we can't go on like that," cried Esau quickly. "I don't want
to be bad friends. I don't want to think you mean to rob us. I don't
think--I don't--"
Esau stopped short, shuffled about from one leg to the other, faltered
again in his speech as he tried to say something which would not come,
and then in a sharp, short, decisive manner, cried--
"Beg your pardon, Mr Gunson. Couldn't help thinking what I did."
"That will do," said Gunson, holding out his hand, which was eagerly
seized by Esau. "I know you couldn't help it, my lad. Mine is not a
face to invite confidence. I'm an ill-looking dog, and I bite hard
sometimes; but I never bite my friends, and they are very few. Look
here, Mayne Gordon," he continued, after glancing in Quong's direction
to see if he was within hearing, "I am going up this river on such a
mission as needs silence, and you have to keep silence too. First of
all, what do you suppose I am?"
I shook my head.
"Emigrant," said Esau.
"No; I am a prospector."
"I know," cried Esau, eagerly. "I've copied lots of 'em for
prospectors--prospectuses. You get up companies?"
"No," said Gunson, smiling. "The companies follow sometimes. I am a
prospector--a searcher for mineral veins and deposits in the mountains.
I was convinced that there was gold up here, and we have just had proof
that I am right. That Chinaman you see is bound on a similar mission,
for those fellows have a wonderful scent for gold. And you see that
those big roughs that he calls Melican men, but who were undoubtedly
English, have been up here, and found gold. That is a surprise and an
encouragement, and a damping, all in one, for it may mean a regular rush
of people up the river. Now do you see why I have kept my counsel so
long?"
"Yes," I cried.
"Of course," said Esau; "but why didn't you say so before? You might
have trusted us."
"Why didn't you become friendly before, my lad? you might have trusted
me."
Esau looked at him comically, and gave one ear a rub.
"Now then," said Gunson, "shall we travel on together in company?"
"Of course," I cried.
"Then the sooner the better. Your way will suit me as well as any, so
let's make up our packs, leave the boxes in some one's charge here, and
then the word is forward."
Two hours later, under Gunson's directions, we had made a pack each,
consisting principally of provisions, and Gunson in addition had brought
out of his case a rifle and ammunition.
"There, Dean," he said, "you may as well shoulder that, and you may as
well carry this, Gordon," he continued, taking a small revolver with
holster, strap, and cartridge-box. "You are not to use it except in a
case of the most extreme urgency. Strap it on, my lad. It looks
formidable, and the possession of such a weapon will often keep off
danger."
"What Quong cally?" said that gentleman when we were ready.
"Nothing," said Gunson, shortly; "you don't go our way."
"Yes, go allee same way 'long libber. No other way. Quong cally pack."
"Humph!" ejaculated Gunson; "if we don't employ him, he'll follow us, so
one may as well make him useful. We can easily pay him; it will not
mean much. Here, make yourself up a pack."
Quong smiled with pleasure, and taking the blanket Gunson threw him out
of his chest, he had it soon full of stores and necessaries, a bag of
flour being added to his load.
"Want um fizzlum?" said Quong, suddenly.
"Want what?" I said.
"Fizzlum. Bakum powdum make blead."
"Ah, I had forgotten," said Gunson; and he took a small tin from his
box.
An hour later the Indians were paddling slowly back along the river, and
after a friendly good-bye from the settler who had taken charge of our
boxes, we shouldered our packs, and began to trudge up the river-side,
finding it easy going, for we were in quite an open part here, with a
grassy margin for a short distance at the foot of the mountains on one
side. But higher up the rocks began to close in the prospect, there was
the faint roar of tumbling water, and dense black pine forests clothed
the sides of the valley as far as we could see.
Before we had gone very far along the forest track, the perspiration was
oozing out fast on my forehead; and lightly as I was loaded, I began to
think regretfully of the boat, and of how much easier it was to sit or
kneel there, and watch the Indians paddle, while over and over again I
had come to the conclusion that it was a very fortunate thing that we
were not alone, but backed up by such a tower of strength as Gunson,
whose counsels were called in question every few minutes to decide which
way we were to go next.
The direction was undoubted, for, so long as we kept to the valley in
which the river ran, we could not be wrong, but the task was to keep
along it by a way that was passable to people carrying loads.
For a mile or so beyond the tiny settlement we had left behind, we
found, as we had been told, some traces of a track; but it was wanting
more often than present, and several times over we thought we had come
to the end of it, only for it to begin again some fifty yards further
on.
At last though we had passed the final vestige of a trail, and there was
the valley before us with the mountains rising up steeply on either
side, and our way to make along the steep slope crowded with trees or
covered with the _debris_ of great masses of rock which had broken from
their hold hundreds upon hundreds of yards above us to come thundering
down scattering smaller fragments, and forming a chaos of moss-covered
pieces, over and in and out among which we had to make our way.
"Rather rough," Gunson said, "but keep up your spirits: it will soon be
much better, or much worse."
"It's always like that--worse," Esau grumbled to me at last, as our
companion went forward, while the patient little Chinaman plodded on
with his load as steadily as if he had been a machine.
"Never mind, Esau," I said.
"I don't," he replied, sturdily; and he drew himself up, and tramped on
with the rifle over his shoulder, evidently very proud of being trusted
with it; but he had an unpleasant way of turning sharply round every now
and then to look at something, with the result that, after being struck
smartly by the barrel of the piece, I had to jump out of his way.
"Beg your pardon," he would say, and a few minutes after forget all
about it, and turn the barrel upon me again.
"I say, Esau," I cried, at last, "do be careful with that gun."
"'Tain't a gun--it's a rifle."
"Call it what you like, but don't shoot me."
"Ain't going to," he said, drily. "What's the good? We ain't
cannibals. But I say, I wish something nice would come along. I know I
could hit it. What would you like--a deer? Deer's very good to eat,
isn't it?"
"I suppose so."
"Wonder which is the best place to aim at. His head, I suppose. I
should like to bring one down."
"I don't think you'll have a chance, Esau. Besides, we couldn't carry
it. We've got as much as we can manage now."
"Ah, but there's another way of carrying meat," said Esau, with a
curious cock of the eye. "I mean after it's roasted."
"But we are not hungry yet."
"Not hungry!" cried Esau. "Not hungry! Why, what a fellow you are!"
and we trudged on in silence.
After a time Gunson turned round and let us overtake him, laughing the
while at our tired and weary looks.
"Loads feel heavy, eh?" he said. "You are not used to them yet. I've
been talking to Mr Quong, and he tells me that he is going to hunt
about till he finds gold. Then I suppose he'll leave us to ourselves."
We were both too hot and tired to trouble about the Chinaman, and were
very glad when, about midday, Gunson called a halt under the shade of a
great tree, that grew beside a little brawling stream which came
hurrying down from above.
Here we dropped our burdens with a sigh of relief, and partook of some
cold bacon and bread, which seemed about the most delicious thing I had
ever tasted.
Quong was given a lunch for himself, and he took it aside, ate it
quickly, and then, in place of lying down as we did for a good two
hours' rest during the heat of the day, he produced a little tin plate
and picked his way down to the stream's edge, and then amongst the
rocks, till he came upon a patch of gravelly sand over which a few
inches of water danced merrily.
Gunson watched him curiously; I did the same, Esau having dropped off to
sleep as soon as he had eaten his midday meal.
For it was interesting to see the busy little fellow. His first step
was to roll up his sleeves to the elbow, stoop down, and scoop up as
much gravel and sand as the tin plate would hold. This he shook about a
little under water, brought it all up again, and picked out the stones.
Then he held it down low again and worked it about, and picked out a
second batch of much smaller stones. Again he placed the tin beneath
the water, where it ran pretty swiftly, and kept up a regular circular
motion, which caused the fine dirt and sand to be washed out and pass
over the side, till only a small patch of sand of a coarse grain
remained on the tin; and at last, as if satisfied with his task, he
stepped out on to the dry bank, and held the plate sidewise for the
water to drain off. This took some few minutes, the hot sun drying the
sand as he turned it about with one finger.
Every movement was performed with the most patient deliberation, and in
utter unconsciousness of the fact that we were watching him, both eager
to learn the result of his search.
It was a long time before we knew, for Quong turned the sand about over
and over again, and then inspected it with a peculiarly magpieish air,
before he shook his head, tossed the sand away, and selected another
spot in the stream, where he went through the same process, while we lay
and watched him till the final examination. This time, just as I fully
expected to see him toss out the sand, he rose up with a triumphant look
on his yellow face, and caught sight of us. His jaw dropped, and he
appeared frightened, but the dread seemed to pass away, and he came
towards us with his tin.
"Me washee gole," he said, excitedly. "Fine gole."
"Where?" said Gunson, abruptly. "Let's look."
He stretched out his hand for the tin, which was placed in it
hesitatingly, Quong's face betokening that he did not expect to see it
again.
Gunson gave the half-dry sand a shake which spread part of it over the
bottom of the tin, then another and another, while I looked on eagerly,
and at last he uttered a contemptuous "pish!"
"I thought you said you had found gold."
"Yes. Quong fine gole. Washee gole."
"Washee gole! Where is it then?"
The Chinaman took back the tin, shook it, peered in among the grains of
sand; shook it again and again; then shook his head instead, and looked
up at Gunson.
"Yes; washee gole," he said, in a tone of voice which seemed to mean,
"but it's gone away now."
"Fancy, my lad, fancy. There, lie down and rest. I'll have a try when
we come to a likely place. We must work in the river."
"No; too muchee water," said Quong.
"Yes; here. We must go up higher."
"Quong washee gole," said the little fellow again.
"Well then, where is it?"
Quong shook his head despondently once more.
"Washee gole," he whined, and again his tone of voice seemed to say to
me, "and there was some in that plate, but where it's gone to now I
haven't the least idea."
"Come along and have a rest."
"Ah! ah! ah!" cried Quong, excitedly, after giving the pinch of sand a
final shake. "Gole--gole!"
He held out the tin once more to Gunson, pointing now with one thin
yellow finger, and looking triumphantly at both in turn.
"Where?" said Gunson, laughing, as he followed the direction of the
pointing finger, and took the plate in his hand to hold it in different
directions in the sun. "Ah, I see it. Here, Gordon, come and have a
look. He has found the contents of Aladdin's cave all at once."
"I don't see any gold," I said. "Not see it? Oh, there it is plain
enough. My word, what patience these Chinese have! There it is, lad,
just in the very centre of the plate. See it?"
"No."
"Now try," he cried, as he tilted the plate sidewise, and this time I
saw a tiny glittering speck, about the twentieth part of a pin's-head in
size, but, small as it was, giving a suggestion of the peculiar yellow
colour of gold.
"Is that all?" I cried, contemptuously. "Yes; that's all. There you
are, heathen. Take it, and--no, you can't make much of it. That's no
use, my man. We must find better places than this, or you'll never go
back to China a rich man and become a Mandarin."
"No good place?"
"No; not worth washing."
"Not good to washum," said Quong. "Wait till we get higher up." Quong
nodded, took a little phial bottle from somewhere under his garments,
and after a great deal of trying, contrived to get the tiny scale on the
end of the cork, which he carefully inserted in the bottle once more.
After this he settled himself down to rest till Gunson rose for us to
continue our journey, which for the rest of that day was through pine
forest, with the trees so closely packed that our progress was
exceedingly slow; and evening was coming on fast as we reached a part
where the trees opened out more like those in an English park, and there
was soft grass beneath our feet.
I was in advance with my eyes fixed upon the ground, which had suddenly
become soft and marshy, the reason being plain, for on my left I could
hear the hum of falling water, when I suddenly stopped short, and drew
back so quickly that I came in contact with Esau.
"What's the matter?" he cried, sharply.
"Hush! Indians," I whispered.
"Indians? Where?" cried Gunson, eagerly.
"They have gone along here," I whispered. "Footmarks."
"Well, don't look so tragic, lad. They will be friendly ones no doubt;
and perhaps there is a settlement near, and we can get some fish. Oh,
those are their footprints, are they?" he said; and he turned and caught
the rifle from Esau. "That fellow had a fine broad foot of his own."
"Yes, he must have been a big man," I said, as I gazed down at the
plainly-marked sole and toes in the soft earth.
"Bigger than the one made by Robinson Crusoe's savage," whispered
Gunson. "There, get out the revolvers, and mind how you handle them.
Be ready to hand me one if I ask after I have fired."
"But you said the Indians were friendly."
"This tribe never is," replied Gunson, cocking the rifle and looking
sharply round. "They run away generally, but sometimes they show fight,
and we must be ready."
He looked carefully in every direction, and then signed to us to follow.
"He's gone straight on, just in the track we want to follow."
"Is there only one?" I whispered. "Only one, and it's very awkward,
for I was just thinking of making camp for the night."
"But we needn't be afraid of one Indian," said Esau, boldly.
"No," replied Gunson; "but we need be of one bear."
"Bear?" I said. "Those are a man's footsteps."
"Those are the prints of a very large bear, my lad," said Gunson; "and
judging from their appearance, I should say it's not very long since he
passed. Now then, what had we better do?"
I did not feel myself capable of advising, and I suppose Esau was no
more of an expert in bear, for he too was silent.
"Don't speak. Follow me; and as we go, hold your packs loosely so that
you can drop them in a moment and take to a tree."
"But bears climb trees," I whispered. "Not they," said Gunson. "Come
along." And with the shades of evening closing in fast in that wild
valley, we followed our companion as he went cautiously on, scanning
every bush and rock, not knowing how soon the savage beast, whose prints
continued right in the direction we seemed compelled to take, might rush
out and dispute the way.
CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.
QUONG TAKES REFUGE.
Our way was the same as the bear's, for the simple reason that it was
the only open level part we could find on that side of the valley. To
our left, the rocks went up in huge, precipitous steps, and then went
down to the right to where the river foamed along a couple of hundred
feet below. And there, with the greatest regularity, were the great
footprints which had deceived me, pretty close beside a little stream
which trickled on along the level, till suddenly it turned to the right,
and plunged down towards the river.
"Look!" said Gunson, pointing, and there were the footprints again, but
turning off now to our right, while our way lay straight on.
"Then he's gone!" cried Esau, eagerly.
_Crash! Rush_! There was the sound of breaking twigs, as if some
monstrous creature was forcing its way through the undergrowth to the
right, and I heard another rush behind me as I stood there behind
Gunson, too much paralysed to run, as I saw him drop on one knee and
raise the rifle to his shoulder.
The rushing noise continued, but it grew more faint, and Gunson rose to
his feet.
"We've frightened him as much as he has frightened us. Here, hi!
Hallo! where are you?" he cried, as he caught sight of two bundles lying
on the ground where they had been dropped.
There was no answer.
"Here, Dean, come along," shouted Gunson again; and I shouted too.
"Ahoy!" came back from some distance away, and a good ten minutes
elapsed before Esau reappeared, looking hot and white.
"Did you shoot him?" he said.
"How could I, when you ran away with the ammunition. Seen the bear?"
"No."
"Well, have you seen Quong?"
"No," said Esau, rather dolefully, and looking as if extremely
dissatisfied with the part he had played.
"The bear can't have seized him?" I said, looking at Gunson.
"Impossible," he said. "It went the other way."
Just then I caught sight of something blue, and burst out laughing.
"What is it?" cried Gunson.
I pointed upward to where, about fifty feet from the ground, the little
Chinaman was perched in a great spruce fir, clinging tightly to one of
the horizontal boughs, with his feet on another, and as he peered
anxiously down, looking like a human squirrel on the watch for foes.
"Here, come down," I cried. "It's all right now. Come down."
"Yes, come down, you little coward," shouted Esau, who brightened up
directly he found that some one had cut a worse figure than he. "I
say," he continued, with a forced laugh, "doesn't he look comic up
there?"
"Yes," said Gunson, grimly, as he gazed fixedly at Esau, who turned
uncomfortable directly, and made no remarks about Quong, as he walked to
the foot of the tree, which was about a hundred yards away, and losing
sight of its occupant now he was hidden by the intervening boughs.
"Come, Quong," I said, "get down, or we shall leave you behind."
"Gone?" he said in a weak voice.
"Yes; come along."
He descended slowly, and stood before us shaking the grey moss and dead
fir-needles from his blue cotton garment.
"Big blown beace," he said. "Quong see him. Velly frighten."
He followed us to where the pack lay, slung it over his shoulder, and we
once more tramped on, till a suitable spot was found for our camp--a
regular niche in the side of the valley, with a small pine spreading its
boughs overhead for shelter.
Here, in spite of the risk of bears, we decided to halt for the night,
and a good fire was soon blazing; and as if regularly engaged as our
servant, Quong set to work at once, and soon prepared our tea-supper,
which was discussed as enjoyably as if we were in good quarters; and
that night passed away as I lay rolled up in my blanket, just as if I
closed my eyes in the darkness and opened them directly to see the warm
glow of the sun lighting up the east, and Quong busy baking cakes in the
embers, the tea-kettle steaming away close at hand.
The weariness and low spirits had passed away with the darkness, and
after a splash in the stream close by, I felt ready for any amount of
journeying.
As I came back from the stream I met Gunson coming towards me.
"Did you see anything?" he said, quietly.
"See anything? Only a squirrel."
"Look down there."
He gave his head a nod a little to the left, and I followed the
direction of his eyes.
"Don't start; don't run," he said, quietly. "If the Chinaman knows of
it he will make a stampede into the forest, and we shall lose him."
"But perhaps there is one close by," I said, nervously.
"Very likely; for there have been two promenading backwards and forwards
about us all night. Look at their marks. These prints are a little
smaller than those."
I had not noticed it till he pointed to the fact, and then I saw the
foot-marks of two bears plainly enough.
"I'm beginning to think," continued Gunson, "that we have selected their
lair for our camp; but as they have not interfered with us, I don't
think they will if we leave them alone."
"But I can't eat my breakfast with those things about," I said.
"You have never tried yet, my lad. Try now. I will have the rifle and
revolver ready to hand; but take not the slightest notice, and behave as
if nothing was wrong."
"But--"
"Come, Gordon, I thought better of you," he said, smiling. "Where is
your courage?"
"Come along," I said, making an effort to master the feeling of dread
which had come over me; and I saw him smile as Esau came up with his
arms full of dead wood for the fire, and directly after we were seated
at our meal.
If I had been alone I should have left that spot, beautiful as it was,
directly, and I have no hesitation in confessing that it was the most
uncomfortable meal I ever ate. But I kept my fears to myself, and only
once was caught by Gunson looking anxiously around at the slope clotted
with tree, bush, and clump of mossy rock, when his smile made me turn to
my tin mug of tea directly.
"I thought you would be the first ready," said Gunson, about half an
hour later, when the sun was shining over the shoulder of one of the
eastern mountains. "But look at Dean, how slow he is about shouldering
the pack, and--what's the matter with Quong?"
For that little individual suddenly came up smiling, with his hand under
his blouse.
As he came close up, he drew his tin plate from where it had been tucked
up his breast.
"Stop velly little while. Quong washee--see gole."
"Yes," said Gunson, giving me a meaning look, and then taking a step or
two nearer the stream; "it looks a likely place; but hallo, arn't these
bears' footprints?"
He pointed to the moist earth close to the water's edge, and both Esau
and the little fellow ran to look.
Directly after Quong came trotting back in a quick, comical manner,
tucking his plate up under his blouse, and seizing and shouldering his
pack, an example followed by Esau, who was the quicker of the two, and
he kept a sharp look out all the time.
"Now if you went behind that rock and roared, Gordon, or I was to fire
my piece, there would be a stampede."
I looked so ready to do what he first proposed, that Gunson said
seriously--
"No, no; we have no time to waste;" and we went on up the valley, both
Esau and Quong stepping out famously, while I was not at all sorry to
leave our baiting-place behind, my liking for bears being decidedly in
association with pits, and a pole up which they can climb for buns.
It was a wonderfully beautiful walk that morning, and we determined to
try and arrange our halts better, for at the end of about half an hour
we found that had we known we could have rested under a roof; two men,
who gave us a very friendly welcome, having started a rough kind of
ranch, in a level nook close down by the river. In fact they were
disposed to be so hospitable that they were half offended because we
went almost directly.
We learned from them though that we should find for days to come
shanties here and there.
"Where we can rest for the night?" I said to one of the men.
"Of course," he said, with a smile. "We see anybody so seldom, that
we're glad of a visitor who can speak of the old country."
"You've got a beautiful place here."
"Yes; tidy, tidy," he said; "only we don't feel quite sure about the
river."
"What do you mean?" asked Gunson.
"Why, you see, mate, it's a lively sort of a stream. Quiet enough in
winter, unless there's been a power of rain; but in the hot weather,
when the snow's melting, it gets so full, that like as not some day t'll
wash all this place away."
"But it's fifty feet down there to the water," I said, smiling.
"What's fifty feet to a river like that, boy? Why, after what I've seen
I shouldn't jump out of my skin if I saw it rise up a hundred."
"See many bears about?" said Esau, rather anxiously.
"Tidy few, my lad; tidy few; and pretty big uns sometimes," said the
man, with a twinkle of the eye. "But berries has been rather plentiful
these last two years, and they haven't eat us yet. I wouldn't interfere
with 'em, though, if you met any."
"Dangerous?" said Gunson, giving me a merry look.
"Well, it's just as it happens," said the man, watching Esau's mouth,
which had slowly opened; "if they takes a fancy to you, they opens their
arms, and just gives you a friendly hug; if they don't, they are a bit
given to scratching and clawing. Where may you be going, squire?" he
added, turning to me.
"Fort Elk," I said.
"Oh! Fort Elk, where they collects the skins. I know. Well, you won't
get there to-morrow, nor yet next week. Pleasant journey to you. Don't
want to buy a bit o' bacon, I suppose?"
But Gunson said he did, and the transfer was made for a handful of
tobacco, Quong grinning with delight at the sight of the red streaks of
lean amongst the pinky-white fat, and apparently pleased with the
prospect of carrying a few more pounds.
That night we slept at a shanty, and for the next two nights we had no
need to camp out; while, what was of great import to us, we found that
we need be under no apprehension about provisions, the people, who had
settled down where they found open patches of grazing land, being
willing enough to sell or barter away flour enough for our wants.
CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.
A DIFFICULT PATH.
One day seemed so much like another that we soon lost count of time, as
we followed the windings and turns of the river, the beauty of the deep
ravines that struck into the valley, each with its little fall or
torrent, and the glimpses we kept getting of snow-tipped mountains,
keeping off the weariness we might have felt in some open monotonous
land.
Every now and then Quong settled down to wash the sands and gravel of
the little streams that came tumbling down from the heights; and I saw
that Gunson took a good deal of interest in his proceedings; but in
spite of Quong's patient endeavours his efforts were always barren, or
resulted in the discovery of some tiny speck, which was added to the
others in the phial so slowly that, as Gunson laughingly said, it seemed
likely to take a year to build up enough gold to make a sovereign.
"The gold is nearer the mountains if there is any, Gordon," he said to
me, "and it is impossible to search down here. We must go higher up
before I begin after Quong has left us, for I expect that as soon as we
get to a spot where he can wash out a scale or two with every pan of
sand, he will bid us good-bye."
But as the days went on that time did not arrive. The Chinaman did not
seem to think anything about pay for his services, but was delighted to
perform them for the sake of the protection of travelling with us, and a
share of the food we provided.
So far our journey had been glorious. There had been plenty of hard
work, forcing our way through bushes, climbing fallen trees, some so
rotten that they crumbled to dust with our weight, and threading our way
among rocks; but at every turn there was the grand river foaming and
rushing down toward the sea, and masses of black-green forest with pines
spiring up toward the sky. One morning as we toiled slowly on, it was
very evident that the river was narrowing, and the sides growing
steeper. We had often been at some height above it, but always on a
slope, where, with a little scheming, we could have got down to the
water; but now a sheer wall of rock rose up forty or fifty feet on
either side, and below it, looking black and deep, the river swirled and
eddied along.
There was hardly a vestige of a trail here, the ground being too stony
to leave any traces; but the great stream was our guide, and we climbed
and stumbled on, Quong in front bending down under his load, and always
patient, calm, and smiling, as if it was quite natural to him to be
doubled up under a big bundle which went along in front of us like some
curious blanket-clothed creature with thin blue legs.
All at once the rough stony slope of the valley dived down, and Quong,
who had just given his load a hitch up on his shoulders, disappeared. I
was next, for Gunson had stepped back to take off one of his boots, with
Esau holding his pack; and I had reached the spot where I had seen Quong
last, prepared for a jump down on to a lower part or ledge of the valley
slope, when I found myself face to face with the little fellow, and saw
that he had dropped his bundle, and was hurrying back.
As soon as we met, he made a sign for me to be silent, and turned and
pointed toward a clump of young firs. I could see no danger, and I
whispered to him the one word "Bear?"
He shook his head, and pointed again, when, to my utter astonishment,
the green boughs were parted, as there was a flash of silver, and a
great salmon fell about a couple of yards away, to begin beating heavily
with its tail, and flapping from side to side.
I knew that these fish leaped, and I had heard that some of their bounds
up cascades were tremendous, but I had never known that a salmon could
spring fifty feet up out of the water over the top of the rocky wall
which formed the river-bank, and away through a screen of young firs.
There, however, was the fact before me, and with delightful visions of
broiled salmon before my eyes, I dropped my pack and ran forward to
secure the prize before it should take it into its head to make another
gymnastic leap into the water.
It was a splendid fellow, a full yard long, its scales silvery blue and
pearly in the morning sunshine, and regardless of wet and slime, I
dropped on my knees.
"Oh, you beauty!" I exclaimed, and I raised it by the gills, and--
dropped it directly, and remained as if turned to stone, gazing in a
hideous, painted red face, which had been thrust out between the boughs
of the firs, and stared as wildly at me as I at its owner.
For a few moments I forgot that I had friends behind, and rested there
quite still with what seemed to me a terrible silence all around, till
it was broken by the salmon throwing itself over, and giving the stones
upon which it lay a resounding flap.
I fully expected to see the arm belonging to the head thrust out with a
knife in the fist; and when it was darted out from among the bushes, my
own hand went involuntarily to the pistol I carried, but I dropped it
again as I saw that it was only an open palm extended toward me, and I
placed mine therein for a friendly shake, my heart beating less heavily.
Then the hand was withdrawn, the salmon pushed toward me, and the hand
held out again.
"Hallo!" cried a voice, which made me glow with satisfaction. "Been
fishing, Gordon?"
Gunson strode up to us, and seeing the situation at a glance, he took
out his tobacco-pouch, opened it, pinched out a piece, and pointing to
the salmon, offered the cut-up herb to the Indian, who now stood out in
front of the young pines. I thought it ridiculous to offer what I
considered a pinch of rubbish for the salmon; but the Indian laughed,
darted back, and returned holding another quivering fish by the tail,
threw it down, and held out his hand for the tobacco, evidently well
pleased with his bargain.
"Fish is cheap out here," said Gunson, laughing. "Here, Quong, one to
cook and one to dry."
Our Celestial friend literally pounced upon the two salmon as prizes as
soon as he saw that there was no danger, and set to work cleaning and
splitting the fish, lightening them by getting rid of head and tail, and
then cutting some splints of wood to keep one well open for drying in
the sun and for easy carriage.
"There is nothing to mind," said Gunson. "It is only a fishing party;"
and leading the way through the line of young firs, which acted as a
screen, we came upon a group of Indians, two men and four women, all
busy cleaning and splitting the fish which another man kept hauling up
from the river in a rough net.
It seemed a very primitive way of fishing, and we stood looking on and
examining some of the salmon hung to dry upon several roughly rigged up
poles, before we went to the edge of the shelf upon which all this was
going on, to find straight below us the other Indian standing upon a
rough platform, made by driving a couple of stout poles into the wall of
rock at a fissure, and throwing a few branches across. This man had a
coarse net on a ring at the end of a long, stout pole, and watching his
opportunity as the fish came rapidly up the rushing water, he plunged
the net down, and brought it up with a gasping, struggling salmon. This
was transferred to a hanging basket, and hauled up by the Indian at the
edge, and carried to the party who were preparing and drying them in the
sun for their winter store.
It was all ridiculously easy. The Indian had only to keep on dipping
out fish as fast as they could be prepared, and what I saw quite removed
any ideas of our taking advantage of the man who had let the fish he
carried slip out of his basket, so that it came with a dart to my side
of the screen of firs.
"That's an easy way of getting a living," said Esau, as we parted in a
friendly way from the Indians, who stared at us in a very heavy, stolid
way. "I think I should like to try that."
"For how long?" cried Gunson, with a laugh. "Why, my good fellow, you'd
be tired of catching the fish in a week, and more tired of eating them
in a fortnight."
"Tired?--of eating salmon?" said Esau, laughing. "Oh, you don't know
me. I had some once, and it was lovely."
"Well, we'll try one of ours when we stop for dinner," said Gunson; "but
we must do a good morning's tramp first."
That good morning's tramp did not seem to progress much, for the way
grew more and more difficult, and it was once taken into consideration
whether we had not better strike in away from the river; and we should
have adopted this course but for the fear of losing ourselves in the
labyrinth of mountains to the north and east, and not being able to
strike the stream again.
"You see, hard as the way is, it is sure," said Gunson; "and as your
goal and mine too are on the upper waters of the river, we had better
keep to it."
It was getting toward midday, and the sun shone forth with such power
that we felt the little air there was come down the valley like the
breath of an oven, and we should have decided to stop at once, cook our
dinner, and rest, but for the fact that there was neither wood nor
shade. For we had quite left the patches of forest behind at this
point, and were tramping slowly over a bare sterile region of the most
forbidding character, low down by the river. Higher up where we could
not climb the tall trees again appeared, and every ledge and slope was
crowned with dwarf pine, fern, and moss.
"We had better keep on past that bare slope," said Gunson. "I can see
trees on beyond it. It looks green, too, as if there was water."
Of course we agreed, for there was not a sign of water where we stood,
and thirst was beginning to trouble us all.
So we tramped on, Gunson now leading, and the rushing sound of the river
below the wall of rock sounding very tantalising as we grew hotter
still, and the heat began to be reflected from the stones in a most
unpleasant way. It would have been bad enough for the unladen, but for
people burdened as we were it was hard work indeed.
At the end of half an hour the river, which had been hidden from us save
when we went close to the edge and looked down, came into view again,
for the character of the valley had suddenly changed. We found now that
there was the steep slope from high up the mountain to the level of the
water, which roared and surged along, and swept away the thin pieces of
slaty stone which formed the slope--a clatter-slide, as west-country
people would call it. These pieces were all loose and extremely
unpleasant to walk upon, being shaley fragments of all sizes, from that
of a child's hand up to thin fragments a foot or two across.
The heat here was tremendous, and as we walked the stones gave way
beneath our feet, and began setting in motion little stony avalanches,
which kept on gliding down till the whole of the slope seemed to be
running into the river. No one talked, but strode on, not planting his
feet in the footsteps of him who had gone before, but avoiding them, for
they formed the centres of so much loose stuff ready to give way at a
touch.
We got along over about half a mile of this, and then paused on a bit of
a shelf to rest, for about a quarter of a mile farther we saw our
resting-place; the clatter ceasing, to give way to verdure with plenty
of trees, and in their midst, temptingly beckoning us to fresh
exertions, there was the water we needed--a beautiful filmy veil,
floating down from hundreds of feet up, arched by a hopeful rainbow, and
anon gliding softly like a shower of silver rockets down behind the tall
green firs.
We knew that there would be a beautiful pool of water at the foot of
that cascade, with green, mossy grass, and plenty of pine-boughs for our
fire and to shade us from the scorching sun; and toward this enviable
spot we pressed on, with the slope growing steeper and steeper, till at
last we paused again for Gunson to investigate.
It was time. For the past five minutes the slide had kept running so
much toward the perpendicular, that at every step we loosened stones
which began to tear down toward the river, and necessitated leaps and
quick plunges to keep us from being carried with them, while a slip
would have meant a headlong fall, increasing in speed till the
unfortunate was plunged into the foaming torrent which poured down, and
would have swept him instantly away.
"Watch how I go," said Gunson. "Keep cool, and don't think of falling.
I know it is a hard bit to get over, but it is not above a couple of
hundred yards where it is so bad; after that it grows better and better,
till you reach the trees. Now then, all stand still while I go first."
He tightened his pack over his shoulder, took a good grip of the rifle,
stood for a moment, and then strode forward, going diagonally, as if to
reach the top of the slope.
This seemed for the moment unnecessary, and likely to make the journey
longer, but I soon saw that it was properly calculated, for as the
stones kept on sliding beneath his feet as he struggled upward, he was
constantly being brought down to the level of where we stood, perspiring
profusely, and fascinated by the peril of the task.
It was only now that I fully realised how steep the side of the valley
was, and that a fall must end in the river among the black craggy rocks
which stood up so threateningly amongst the white foam.
He went steadily on, and as I stood there I felt, to use the common
saying, as if my heart was in my mouth. A dozen terrible thoughts
flashed through my mind:--what should we do if he fell and was swept
away? It would be impossible to save him; and as to his own powers, I
did not believe that any man could battle with that terrible
torrent-like river, which would sweep him down, dashing him from rock to
rock, till he was carried from our sight, leaving us alone in our
despair to try some other way.
The thoughts were paralysing as they came with lightning-like rapidity,
for now it was dawning upon me, that shocking as it would be to see my
fellow-creature hurled to death like that, somehow Gunson, that rough,
stern, disfigured man, had made a kind of impression upon me--that there
existed a tie between us. I don't think I liked him, but I felt at that
moment as if I would have given anything to have been by his side, as I
saw him totter, slip, recover himself, slip again, and begin gliding
down fast, but always preserving his perpendicular.
"He's gone," I said aloud; but as the words left my lips he made two or
three bounds, sending the stones rushing down heavily, as he regained
his old level and went on rapidly. Onward still, but what a length that
seemed!--and now I was learning from his progress that the only chance
of getting across was to keep right on, exercising all the strength of
nerve and muscle one possessed to go forward, for to have stood still
meant to begin gliding rapidly downward, sinking more and more in a
gathering avalanche of stones as others were loosened from above to fill
up the vacancy that was made.
Two-thirds--three-quarters of the way across--and once more he began to
slide, but with desperate energy he went on by leaps and bounds now, and
we set up a hoarse cheer as we saw him reach firm ground--a cheer which
did not reach him, for the whole side of the slide seemed to be in
motion, and as I saw him throw himself down, there was a curious
rushing, rattling roar, as if fragments of ice were formed on the
surface of a torrent and were rushing down into the river.
It was very evident that Gunson was exhausted by his tremendous efforts,
for he lay on the rocks, motioning to us with his hand not to come, and
we stood looking from one to the other, mutely inquiring what was to be
done next. At last he rose, unfastened his pack, threw it down behind
him, and came close to the edge of the slide, to look up and about with
his eyes sheltered, as if seeking for a better place for us to cross.
I did the same, gazing high up to where the stones grew smaller, and
then right down to where the flat, thin fragments plunged into the
running river, to be swept away; but, like Gunson, I could see no better
place.
By degrees, though, the fluttering, rattling glide ceased, and the slope
looked level once more, and then Gunson put his hands to his mouth and
shouted--
"Can you hear what I say?"
"Yes."
"Take your packs on your heads, and when you start keep right on; never
hesitate; I'll be ready to help."
We heard every word distinctly, and it sounded curiously like a whisper
that ran along the surface of the stones; and when he had ended, Quong
looked at me sharply with his little black eyes.
"Me go long nex'," he said; and as I nodded, he balanced his great pack
deftly on his head, paused for a few moments to get it quite
satisfactory, and then stretching out his arms like one who walks along
a pole, he started off, while so steep was the slope that his extended
fingers nearly touched the stones as he went along.
The little fellow was so light, so steady and clever, that he tripped
forward without dislodging anything like the amount of stones that
Gunson had set running. But I could see that the effort needed was
terrible as he went on and on, increasing his speed now, slowing then,
and getting more and more over with far less effort, and giving us no
end of encouragement, as he at length reached the rocks, tumbled the
load off his head--the load which had never seemed once to lose its
poise--and finally we could see him seated facing us wiping his hot face
with the front of his blouse.
"He's got over," said Esau, hoarsely.
"Yes," I said, in the same husky tones.
"One of us has got to go next."
"Yes," I said. "Who shall go?"
"Wish I'd got a good pole with a spike at the end," said Esau.
"So do I."
"Or I wouldn't mind if it was only a clothes-prop."
"But we have neither, Esau."
"Well, don't I know we haven't? What's the good o' being so
aggravating, and keeping on saying we ain't--we ain't? Lots o'
beautiful trees behind us to cut clothes-props to last all Camberwell
for life, and there's lots over there in front, but they don't bring us
one. It's always the way. There's lots o' money in the Bank o'
England, but we couldn't get it to come out here."
"Don't be unreasonable," I said, and I gave quite a start as a stone
from above came rattling down.
"Who's unreasonable?" grumbled Esau; "I ain't: only a bit wild at having
to go across that precious bit o' solid slide. What do you think my
mother would say if she saw me coming here and going to start over that
place? Why, it would kill her."
"It does look dangerous," I said, sadly.
"Look! Why, it is. It's horrid."
"But they've got over safely."
"That don't mean I shall. Oh dear, oh dear! This comes o' picking up
strange friends, and letting 'em lead us into difficulties. And not so
much as a walking-stick to help us."
I was in no humour to argue, with the perilous crossing before me, so I
remained silent.
"I said--and not so much as a walking-stick to help us."
"Yes, Esau, I heard you."
"Then why don't you say something?"
"What can I say? Only be plucky and go."
"There you go again! Oh, it does aggravate me. Now you want me to go
off first."
"No; I'll go first if you like; but I should like to see you safe over."
"That's just what I feel about you. I say--if I fall I shall go head
over heels down, like a ball."
"No, no; you must drop into a sitting position, and slide down."
"If you can," grumbled Esau. "Oh dear, I wish I hadn't come. I'd give
all I've got to be sitting down in old Dempster's office, with him
bullying me about a mistake in the copying."
"Come along!" came like an echo over the stones, and even that sound
sent a few stones sliding down as I looked across and saw Gunson with
his hands to his mouth, while just then I saw something which quite
cheered me. For there was a faint curl of smoke rising up from among
the trees, and I knew that it was Quong making a fire to get us some
tea.
"There, Esau," I said, "Quong's getting ready to cook something. Come,
you go, and let's have a rest and a good meal."
"Ready to cook indeed! Why the sun's cooking one side of me now.
There, look at that."
"Yes," I said, as I looked in the direction indicated; "some kind of
eagle."
"Yes; flying away as easily as he likes. Don't it seem a shame that a
stupid bird should be able to go along like that, and we have to climb
and fall down?"
"Oh, I can't argue about that," I said, desperately, as, somewhat in
doubt whether I could balance my pack on my head, I raised it there and
stood perfectly still. "I'm going to take a long breath and then
start."
"Here, what yer going to do?" he cried. "I ain't going to be left all
alone here."
"Well, then, go first."
"But I can't go first and leave you. S'pose you can't get over after,
or tumble down, what am I to say to that Mr John?"
"What an unreasonable fellow you are, Esau!" I cried angrily.
"There, you're getting nasty with me. That's right. Now I ask you,
ain't a fix like this enough to make any fellow unreasonable?"
"But if we've got it to do, why not do it?"
"Come on!" Gunson shouted, and I took two steps forward, when, bringing
up his pack, Esau made a desperate plunge and got before me, sending
quite an avalanche of stones down as he shouted--
"Me first!--you wait."
I had no alternative but to step back to the easier slope, and regain my
position, while Esau went on tramp, tramp, balancing himself steadily,
but instead of striking up the slope he kept straight on for a time, and
gradually sinking lower and lower as he went farther away.
"Work upward!" I shouted.
"Well, ain't I?" came back, faintly heard amidst the rattling of the
stones; and once more I stood there waiting, suffering agonies as I saw
him struggle on, now going down, now fighting his way up, so that his
course was like that of a snake across a dusty road, such as I had many
a time seen down in the country. Every now and then he tottered, and I
thought he was going to fall, but he recovered himself, and went on with
his feet sinking in the loose stones, and every now and then descending
so far that I thought he would never recover his lost ground.
I did not feel the heat so much now, the perspiration that stood upon my
face was cold, and I gave a start now and then, as I shivered in my
dread, making sure that he was gone.
When at last I saw him get right across, I closed my eyes, feeling so
giddy that I was glad to sit down on my pack for the sensation to pass
off, being quite unequal to the task of going in my turn.
"I wish I were not such a coward," I said to myself, as I looked forward
and saw Esau lying down and resting. Then I wished I had persevered and
gone on, for I should have been out of my misery by that time. Lastly,
as I saw Gunson wave his hand, I rose, balanced my pack, and changed the
side till I made it fit well over my head. I was quite encouraged to
find that it seemed to add to my steadiness, and after taking a last
look round, and ending by fixing my eyes upon a point high above where
Gunson stood, I took two steps and then stopped, saying to myself, "I
shall never do it."
I started again, and from that moment the nervous sensation of dread
left me. I felt firm and strong, and that all I had to do was to step
boldly, and think of nothing but my pack, taking care that it did not
escape from its resting-place upon my head. And oddly enough, my
anxiety lest I should let it fall to go bounding down the slope, kept me
from thinking about myself as I tramped on, with stones rattling, my
feet going down with them, and my breath coming shorter and shorter with
the exertion. But I kept my load well balanced, and went on till I was
about half way across, when the stones seemed to be much smaller and
began to flow like sand. It appeared as if all the larger ones had been
set in motion by my companions, and that they had gone down, sweeping
the surface clear for me to grow more involved at every step, till I
found that no matter how I struggled to get higher so as to keep near
the horizontal line of the crossing, I kept sinking lower and lower till
I felt that I should glide right into the river before I was across.
With a desperate feeling of determination I kept on bearing up toward
the top, but it was always quite labour in vain, through my want of
skill, as the smaller stones being more fluent, I found myself still
sinking down more and more with every step, till, mingled with the
peculiar rattle of the gliding stones, came the roar of the river
foaming and dashing amongst the rocks, and into which I expected to be
plunged.
Forward still, with a feeling of anger growing within me--a contempt for
my own weakness that still kept back the feeling of dread. I had lost
sight of Gunson and Esau, and thinking now of nothing but keeping on my
legs, I dragged foot after foot out of the stones, and tried to plant
one on firmer ground, but tried in vain, till at last I had been carried
down so low that though my head was averted, and my eyes were directed
toward the spot I ought to have reached, I knew, as I made my last
desperate effort, that I was only a few yards above the water.
Then, crash!--crash!--crash!--crash!--my feet striking heavily and
sending the stones flying, I fought blindly on. There was a singing in
my ears, a sense of strangling in my throat, and above all, a dull,
half-stunned sensation, mingled with which were thoughts of the others;
and then as darkness came over me, and I fell forward, there was a sharp
jerk, a few encouraging words were said by some one, and I found myself
lying amongst stones and moss, too much exhausted to speak.
"Better?" said a well-known voice.
"Better?" I said, faintly; "have I been ill?"
"Ill? No, my lad; but you've had a narrow escape. You were nearly down
to the edge of the river when I got hold of your hand."
"And the pack?" I said, in a husky whisper.
"It lies out yonder on the slope, waiting till the next slide of stones
sweeps it away."
"Then I dropped it?" I said, wonderingly.
"Yes. Never mind the pack; you are safe. Why, you did not manage so
well as we did, Gordon."
"No," I said, feeling very much exhausted and faint; "and yet I thought
I could do it better. The stones gave way so."
Gunson laughed.
"Yes; we ought to have tried another plan. The whole slope is quite
rotten, and nothing holds the stones together."
I looked round now, and found that we were at the very bottom of a steep
bit of precipice, down which something blue was coming cautiously, which
we recognised as Quong.
"What is it, my man?" said Gunson.
"Come 'long down get pack," said Quong. "You velly bad?" he continued
to me.
"No, no, we must leave it," said Gunson; and I looked at where my pack
lay, tightly done up in its blanket, about a score yards away.
"Leave pack?" cried Quong, looking at Gunson as if he thought him mad.
"Leave fo' Indian man come find? No. Quong set him." And going
quickly and delicately over the stones with a step that was almost
cat-like in its lightness, he had reached my bundle almost before Gunson
could protest. Swinging it up on his head as he turned, he began to
come back as quickly as he went, but now he began to get lower and
lower.
"He'll be swept away!" cried Gunson, excitedly; and, placing one foot at
the extreme verge of the firm ground, he reached out towards the
Chinaman.
"Give me your hand, my lad," he cried, hoarsely; and as I lay there, I
stretched out my hand to have it seized, while I watched Quong coming
nearer, splashing up the water now and sending the spray flying as he
strained forward to get hold of Gunson.
For a few moments we both thought he was gone, for he had glided down
till the water was over his ankles, and still, as he reached out, he was
a few inches from Gunson's grasp, while for him to have moved would have
been fatal; but he made one more effort, hooking his fingers over
Gunson's, and then there was another jerk, the bundle came over on to
me, and as our friend made a violent muscular effort to throw himself
back, the little Chinaman was dragged right over on to firm ground.
CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.
HOW WE FOUND OUT A PUZZLE.
"Ah!" said Quong, getting up and shaking his legs; "got velly wet."
"You stupid fellow! you nearly lost your life," said Gunson, angrily.
"Lose life?" said Quong, looking puzzled; "who lose life? Don't know."
"There, go on up and take the pack. Can you climb up, my lad?"
I replied that I could, and followed Gunson, who showed me the way he
had descended by the help of the rocks, and projecting roots of the
dwarf firs which began to grow freely as soon as the slaty shale ceased.
Esau was waiting at the top, ready to lend me a hand, smiling
triumphantly as soon as we were alone.
"You should have tried to go up all of a slope as I did," he said, "not
down of a slope as you did."
"I tried my best, Esau," I said, sadly.
"Of course you would. Well, I hope there isn't going to be much more
like that for us to do. Once is enough."
By this time Quong was back at his fire, and we soon after partook of
our mid-day meal, with copious draughts of tea for washing it down, and
after an hour's good nap started off again to find no further
difficulties that afternoon, for our journey was through pine forest
once more, where the grey moss hung like strands from the older
branches, and in the more open places the dark, bronze-leaved barberry
grew plentifully, with its purple-bloomed fruit which hung in clusters,
and had won for themselves the name of "Oregon Grapes."
They did not prove to be grapes, though, that we cared to eat, for
Esau's testing of their flavour was quite enough for both. The report
he gave me was "Horrid"; so I contented myself with the little
bilberries and cranberries we came upon from time to time.
It was on the second day after our struggle across the slope, that we
came to a complete change in the scenery. The valley had been
contracting and opening out again and again; but now we seemed to come
at once upon a portion of the river where the sides rose up almost
perpendicularly, forming a wild, jagged, picturesque, but terrible
gorge, down which the river came thundering, reduced to narrow limits,
and roaring through at a terrible speed. The noise, multiplied as it
was by echoes, was deafening, and as we stood gazing at the vast
forbidding chasm, our journey in this direction seemed to have come
suddenly to an end.
I looked up at Gunson, and found he was looking at me, while Esau had
got his hat off scratching his head, and Quong had placed his bundle on
the ground, seated himself, and was calmly resting as if there were no
difficulties before him--nothing troublous in the least.
"Well," said Gunson, looking at Esau, "what do you think of the canon?"
"Don't see that it'll bear thinking about," replied Esau. "Going back
now, ain't we?"
"Going back? I thought you were making for Fort Elk."
"Yes, but that ain't the way," said Esau. "Nobody couldn't go along a
place like that."
"We shall have to climb up the side, and go round somehow, shall we
not?" I said to Gunson.
"That seems to be the most sensible way, my lad," he replied; "but how
are we to get up the side? We might perhaps manage if we were across
the river, but this wall of rock is so nearly perpendicular that it
would puzzle an engineer. We could not scale that without ladders,
ropes, and spikes."
Both Esau and I stared up at the precipice which towered above our
heads, and my companion took off his cap and rubbed his curly hair
again.
"We couldn't get up there?" he said, looking at me. "I'll try if you
do."
"Oh, impossible," I cried. "We shall have to go on along the side just
above the river."
"What? In there!" cried Esau.
"Yes."
"Why, you must be mad," he said. "Isn't he? No man couldn't get along
there. It would want a cat."
"I don't know," said Gunson, thoughtfully. "Here, let's camp for a
bit."
At these words, Quong, who had been rocking himself quietly to and fro,
jumped off his bundle, looked sharply about him, and then made a run for
a niche in the side of the gorge right up in the entrance, where the
sides literally overhung.
Here he placed his pack, and began to collect wood, descending toward
the river to where a large tree, which had been swept down the gorge
when the river was much higher, now lay beached and stripped, and
thoroughly dry. He attacked it at once with the axe, and had soon
lopped off enough of the bare branches to make a fire, and these he
piled up in the niche he had selected, and started with a match, the
inflammable wood catching at once; while I took the axe and went on
cutting, as Quong unfastened the kettle and looked around for water.
There was plenty rushing along thirty or forty feet below us, but it was
milky-looking with the stone ground by the glaciers far up somewhere in
the mountain. That, of course, had to be rejected.
"Make mouth bad," Quong said, and he climbed up to where a tiny spring
trickled down over a moss-grown rock so slowly that it took ten minutes
to fill our kettle.
"This is a bit of a puzzle," said Gunson, as he sat calmly smoking his
pipe and gazing up the terrible gorge; and I was returning from the
fire, where I had been with a fresh armful of wood, leaving Esau
patiently chopping in my place.
"Puzzles can be made out," I said.
"Yes, and we are going to make this one out, Gordon, somehow or another.
What an echo!"
He held up his hand, and we listened as at every stroke of Esau's axe
the sound flow across the river, struck the rock there and was thrown
back to our side, and then over again, so that we counted five distinct
echoes growing fainter as they ran up the terribly dark, jugged rift,
till they died away.
"Can't we find some other way?" I said, for I felt awe-stricken by the
rushing water, the forbidding nature of the rocks as they towered up,
and the gloom of the place, in which quite a mist arose, but there was
no sun to penetrate the fearful rift, and tint the thin cloud with
rainbow hues.
"I'm afraid not, Gordon," he replied. "I fancy that there is a track
along there that has been used, and that we might use in turn. If I can
convince myself that it is so, we English folk must not turn our backs
upon it. Such a ravine as that cannot be very long. Will you try?"
I wanted to say _no_, but something within me made me say _yes_, and I
saw Gunson smile.
"Why are you laughing?" I said, with my cheeks feeling warm.
"Because I was pleased. I like to see a lad like you master himself."
"Ahoy! wood ho!" shouted Esau from below; and I gladly seized the
opportunity to end a conversation which troubled me.
Half an hour later, we were seated together enjoying a hearty meal,
which had the peculiarity of making the canon seem less terrible to us,
while as to Quong, everything was the same to him, and he was ready to
go anywhere that Gunson indicated as the way.
"Now," said the latter, as we finished, and Quong took our place as a
matter of course, "what do you say? It must be midday, when we always
have a nap till it grows cooler. Shall we have one now or start at
once?"
"It will be cool enough in there," I said.
"Have a nap," said Esau; "we're all tired."
"But it may take us a long time to get through, and we don't want to be
caught in a place like that at night."
"Right, Gordon," said Gunson. "Dean, you are in the minority. We must
either start as soon as we can or wait till morning."
"That is the best," said Esau, uneasily. "I don't want to show no white
feathers, but I ask any one--Is that a nice place to tackle after being
walking all the morning with a load?"
"No; I grant that," said Gunson. "But come along, Gordon, and lot's
explore it a little way."
He led off and I willingly followed him, to descend close to the rushing
waters, and then climb up again, looking in every direction for
something in the way of a track, but without avail. On every hand were
piled-up rocks, and though we climbed on one after another and stood
looking into the gorge, there was nothing to be seen. As far as we
could make out the place had never been trodden by the foot of man.
We had penetrated about a hundred yards, and stood upon a flat-topped
rock, looking down at the roaring, swishing water, while before us
everything appeared of a dark forbidding grey, in strange contrast to
the bright slit of mossy green we could see when we looked back, in the
midst of which rose up a column of smoke, and beside it the dark figure
of Esau with his hand over his eyes, evidently peering in after us.
"The puzzle is difficult to make out, my lad," said Gunson. "It's hard
work making your way through a country that has not been thoroughly
mapped. Can't get along here, eh?"
"No," I said, rather despondently, and then I started, for Esau hailed
us to come back, and we could see him shouting with his hands to his
mouth, evidently in a great state of excitement.
We waited till the echoes of his voice had died away, and then I shouted
back, and a curious creeping sensation ran through me at the sound of my
voice.
It was impossible to hurry back, for there were too many impediments in
the way, but we made all the haste we could, for there was evidently
something wrong, though what that might be was invisible to us, as we
descended and climbed, and wound our way in and out in places that
Gunson confessed were "ticklish," as he called it, and where he always
paused in his firm, quiet way to offer me his help.
At last we were close to Esau, who was waiting anxiously with the rifle
in his hand, ready to thrust it into Gunson's.
"Indians, eh?" said the latter, as we now saw what had been hidden from
us by the shape of the valley--a group of half a dozen spear-armed
Indians, who drew back a little and stood watching us on seeing the
accession made by our crossing to the group by the fire.
Gunson did not hesitate. He took the rifle, and felt whether his
revolver was ready to his hand before walking straight up to the group,
making signs intended to be friendly. They had their effect, for the
men came forward, one of them holding out a freshly-opened salmon as a
token of good-will.
That was enough for Quong, who ran forward smiling, whilst Gunson tried
the men with such Indian words as he could remember. But it was all in
vain. They gave up the great fish to the Chinaman quietly enough, and
stood staring at us in a stolid way, till our leader took out his
tobacco-pouch and gave each a good pinch. They were friends directly;
and now by signs Gunson tried to make them understand that he wanted to
go through the canon, and that he would give them a present if they
would guide us.
"I can't make them understand, my lad," he said at last.
"But I think they do understand," I said. "Let's shoulder our packs,
and see if they will lead the way."
"Must be going our way," said Esau, "because they overtook us."
"Well, let's try," said Gunson; and in a couple of minutes we were
standing loaded, Gunson pointing up the gorge.
One of the Indians showed his teeth, said a few words to his companions,
and they all faced round, and began to lead the way back.
"No, no," I shouted, and I pointed up the gorge, when the leading Indian
smiled and went on again.
"This will not do," I said to Gunson. "Stop a few minutes," he said,
thoughtfully.--"Let's see. I think they understand us."
So we followed them back for a couple of hundred yards or so, when they
stopped short, pointed upwards, and began to ascend the side of the
valley at a spot where it was too stony for any trace of a track to be
seen, but where it was possible to climb up and up, with the way growing
more giddy moment by moment, and the exertion so great that we were soon
glad to shift our packs.
This brought the Indians to a stand, and their leader said something
which was responded to by four of the men taking our packs and bearing
them for us, the chief going first, and the other man taking the spears
of those who carried the loads, and walking last.
In a few minutes we were where the smoke of our fire rose up in faint
blue wreaths right above our heads, and all doubts of there being a way
was at an end, for without the slightest hesitation the Indians went on,
their leader evidently quite at home, though as I looked down I could
only see rugged stones, without a trace of their having been worn by
feet, while above us was the vast wall of rock along whose side we crept
like so many ants, and below there was the river foaming and roaring
along toward the mouth.
CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.
ESAU IN DIFFICULTIES.
"Oh dear! oh dear!" whispered Esau, as he came up close behind me.
"What's the matter?"
"'Spose they pitch us head over-heels down here and go off with our
loads, what then?"
"We shouldn't be tired to-night, Esau."
"Oh, I say, don't laugh," he whispered; "it's too dreadful. What a
place to come along! Feel giddy?"
"No; don't talk about it," I replied quickly, for the idea was too
horrible. But I took heart as I glanced at the loaded men, who walked
on as calmly as if there were no danger whatever, while Quong came
behind Esau, quite as coolly.
I am afraid to say at what angle the rocky wall went up above us. Esau
declared it was quite straight, which was absurd; but I believe I am
right in saying that the part along which the principal Indian led us
was as steep as it was possible for a man to make his way along, while
over and over again the rock curved right above our heads.
It was evident that we were going along a regular track, for the Indian
never hesitated. Sometimes he led the way down and down till we were
nearly close to the water, then up and up till it looked as if we were
to be led right to the top of the mighty rock wall, and out among the
mountains. But the track always led down again; and at last in the dim
twilight we found that we were close to a sheer precipice which rose out
of the water, and along which, not six feet above the torrent, the
leader began to make his way sidewise, his face to the rock, his arms
extended, and his feet supported by a ledge formed by the bottom part of
the vast rock projecting a little beyond the upper.
The ledge at its widest was not five inches across, and as I saw first
one Indian and then another hang our packs away from them and begin
creeping along that ledge, clinging by their outstretched hands, I fully
expected to see them fall headlong into the boiling torrent and be swept
away. My palms grew moist, my eyes dilated, so that there was a painful
aching sensation as if they were strained, and I felt as though I should
like to run away, and at the same time so fascinated that I was obliged
to watch them.
At last I turned shudderingly away, and then caught sight of my
companions, to see that Gunson was holding on to a piece of rock with
one hand, while he reached forward to watch the men, every feature
intent, and his shaggy brows knit, and his upper teeth displayed as he
pressed them on his lower lip. Esau had his eyes close shut and his
face wrinkled up into a grin, as if he were in pain. And there just
behind him was Quong, seated on a projecting stone, looking straight
away before him, as if he were gazing at his home in China, blinking,
dreamy, and paying not the least heed to the danger of the men or to
that which was to come for us all.
There was another present--the last Indian, who stood like a bronze
statue, resting upon the sheaf of spears he held, and watching us all
curiously, as if noting our manner, and trying to read our thoughts.
Not a slip, not a moment's hesitation. The Indians went on, with our
packs threatening to drag them off the ledge into the river; but these
were only threats, and we watched till they had nearly reached the end
of the ledge, where I saw the leader pass round a projection and
disappear.
"I say," whispered Esau, "tell me when they are all safe."
I did not answer, and he opened his eyes and looked round at me.
"I say--look, look! There are only two there," he cried excitedly.
"Have the others gone in?"
"No, no. They are safe. Look!" For the last two gradually passed on
out of our sight, and Gunson drew a long breath full of relief.
"Hah!" he ejaculated. "All right. Well, lads, if those fellows can do
it with the loads hanging from them, it ought to be easy for us. Who
goes first?"
There was no reply, and Gunson said quickly--
"Now, Quong, on with you."
"Me go 'long nex? All light."
He stepped down on the ledge, carefully catching hold of the rock, and
edged his way along without a moment's hesitation.
"There, Gordon," said Gunson, "that's the advantage of having a very
small brain. On with you next, Dean. I want to see you lads over
safe."
"But I ain't got a small brain," said Esau. "Won't you go first?"
"No. I went over the clatter slide first, and regretted it directly I
had started. I felt as if I ought to have been last. Now then, don't
hesitate."
"But--"
"Shall I go over, Esau?" I said. "Yes, please. One of my legs is a
bit stiff, and I think I'll take off my boots first."
By this time Quong had nearly reached the part where there was the
projection to go round, and I stepped down with something else to think
about, for I saw Gunson laughing rather contemptuously at Esau, who sat
down at once to remove his boots, his face scarlet with shame and
annoyance, for Gunson said mockingly--
"Don't take off the stiff leg too, my lad; you'll want it."
I glanced back, and caught Esau's eye, and fancied that I heard his
teeth click together as he gave a kind of snap, looking as if he would
like now to take my place for very shame.
But it was too late. I was already on the ledge, feeling for places to
get a hold, and finding that the rock was so full of cracks that I could
insert my fingers easily enough, and steady myself as I shifted my leg
along. Gunson had followed down close behind me.
"Well done!" he shouted, so as to be heard above the roar of the water.
"Don't look down at the river, my lad, but keep your eyes on the rock,
and you'll soon be over."
I made no attempt to reply, but kept sidling my way along slowly and
cautiously, and finding the task much easier than I thought it would
prove; in fact, if it had been solid ground below me instead of that
awful torrent, I felt that the task would have been nothing. It was the
thought that a slip would be fatal which made all the difference, and I
had hard work to resist the magnetic attraction of that writhing water,
which seemed to be trying to make me look at it, so that I might turn
giddy and fall.
Step by step, with a careful hold taken, and making myself determined as
I mastered my feelings of cowardice, I kept on in a fixed stolid way,
till I thought that I must be half-way along the ledge, and that now
every step would bring me nearer to safety, when, to my utter
astonishment, I found myself within a yard of Quong, who was again
seated on a block of stone, blinking thoughtfully, and ready to look up
at me and nod and smile.
A curious feeling of satisfaction came over me--that glow of pleasure
one feels at having conquered a difficulty, and instead of going on I
edged back a little, till I could stand and watch for the others coming.
To my surprise I found that Gunson was half-way across, and he hastened
his pace as he saw me there.
"Here, what is it?" he shouted, so as to make his voice heard. "Afraid
to go any further?"
"No, no; I stepped back to see Esau come along."
"Oh! He had not got both his boots off when I started."
There stood Esau plainly enough beside the Indian. His boots were tied
together by the strings, and hung about his neck, and he was watching
us.
I should have shouted at him, but my words would not have been heard,
and even if I had felt disposed to wave my hand, leaving part of my
hold, Esau could not have seen me, as Gunson was between. And still the
lad did not move.
We saw the Indian look at him and walk down toward the ledge, and it
seemed to us as if he tried to make him go by saying something, which of
course Esau could not understand in words, but he comprehended his
movements, and we saw him turn upon him angrily.
"Oh," shouted Gunson, "I wish that savage would spur him on with one of
his spears, the miserable coward!"
"He'll come directly," I shouted back. "He isn't a coward, only it
takes him a long time to make up his mind."
"He and I will have a desperate quarrel one of these days, I know. Hah!
at last," cried Gunson, for, as if desperate, Esau now stepped on to the
ledge and began to sidle along, the Indian coming close behind him.
But he made very slow progress, stopping every now and then to look down
at the water; and at such times we saw him clinging fast to the rock, as
if afraid to move afterwards. Then on again for two or three steps,
with the Indian calmly following him up and waiting his pleasure.
This went on till Esau was about half-way, when we saw him look down
again, and then make quite a convulsive clutch at the rock, against
which he now rested motionless, and without making an effort to move.
"Is he resting?" I shouted.
"No; lost his nerve entirely," said Gunson. "Stop where you are and
hold my rifle."
He thrust it into my hand, and then went quickly along the ledge back to
where Esau stood motionless, and I saw him go to the poor fellow and
speak to him.
Esau raised his head and looked at him as I thought piteously, and then
once more he began to edge his way along, step by step, with Gunson
close by him, and, as it seemed to me, through the mist which rose from
the water, holding one arm behind him to help him along.
Very soon, though, I saw what had been done. The Indian had stretched
out one of the spears he carried behind Esau, and Gunson had hold of the
other end, so that as they held it the shaft formed a rail behind Esau's
back, giving him more moral than real support, but sufficient to
encourage him to try, with the result that they soon came so near that I
had to creep back along round the corner; and a few minutes later we
were on better ground, where the Indians raised the packs once more, and
again led the way onward, with Esau and me last.
We trudged on in silence for nearly an hour before Esau spoke. I had
tried to draw him into conversation several times, but he had preserved
a sulky silence, which annoyed me, and I went on just in front, for of
course we were in single line. All at once he said loudly--
"'Tain't my fault."
"What is not?"
"That. I was born and brought up to walk on flag-stones. I was never
meant to do this sort of thing; if I had been, mother would have paid
for me to learn to walk on tight-ropes."
"There," I said, "you got over it. Never mind now."
"But I ain't got over it, and I do mind now," he cried angrily. "How
would you like to be laughed at because you were thought to be a coward?
And I ain't one, I'm sure."
"Of course you are not."
"But of course I am, and you know I am. I never expected British
Columbia was made like this. Here's a pretty place! Why, it's just as
if the world had been split open ever so far, and we was obliged to walk
along the bottom of the crack."
"Yes," I said, as I looked up the side of the canon to where the sky
seemed to be a mere strip above our heads; "but then see how awfully
grand it is."
"Oh, yes, I know it's awfully enough, but I don't see no grand. I wish
I hadn't come."
"What, because we've had a bit of difficulty?"
"Bit? Why it's all difficulty. I couldn't help it. I wanted to come
along pluckily like you did, but something inside wouldn't let me. It
was just as if it kept whispering, `Don't go; you'll be sure to fall,
and then what'll your mother say?'"
"But it was a horrible bit to go along."
"You didn't seem to think so," he said, in an ill-used tone.
"But I did feel so, and I was frightened."
"Couldn't ha' been, or you'd have stuck fast same as I did."
"But I was frightened, I tell you, and so was Gunson."
"Then he needn't have been so nasty with me."
"What did he say?"
"Nothing. That was the worst of it. Only wish he had, 'stead o'
looking at me as he did. For I couldn't help it a bit."
"Well, never mind; it's all past now."
"It ain't, I tell you, and never will be past. Everybody will know that
I am a horrible coward, and it will stick to me as long as I live."
I tried to laugh, at him and pass it off, but it was of no use. He took
it regularly to heart, harping constantly upon Gunson's manner to him.
"But you are making mountains of mole-hills," I cried at last, angrily.
"Well, that's what they are made out of, isn't it, only plenty of it."
"But you say he looked at you."
"Yes; he looked at me."
"Well, what of that? There's no harm in his looking at you."
"Oh, ain't there? You don't know. He just can look. It was just as if
he was calling me a miserable cowardly cur, and it cut me horrid.
S'pose I did stick fast in the middle of that path--Bah! it isn't a path
at all--wasn't it likely? If I hadn't stopped and held on tight, I
should ha' been half-way back to the sea by this time, with my nose
knocked off at the least, and the salmon making a meal of what was left
of me. 'Course I held on as tight as I could, and enough to make me."
"Well, never mind," I said. "There: I won't hear a word more about it.
Perhaps I shall be a horrible coward next time, and then Gunson will
look at me."
"If he does, I shall hit him, so there."
Esau looked ill-used at me because I laughed, and kept on muttering all
the time we were in that terrible gorge, just as if the gloom of the
place oppressed him. As for me, I seemed to have enough to do to watch
where I placed my feet as we slowly climbed on for hour after hour,
thinking all the time of the valley I had read of years before in the
_Pilgrim's Progress_, and feeling half ready to see some horrible giant
or monster rise up to stop our way.
It was rapidly growing so dark down between those terrible jagged walls
that I began to think we should have to make camp soon and sleep there
in some one or other of the black hollows, and without fire, for there
was nothing visible but scraps of moss, when, all at once, on turning a
corner which had appeared to block the way, it began to grow lighter,
for the sides of the gorge were not so perpendicular.
Then another corner was turned, and it was lighter still with the warm
soft light of evening, and there in the distance was a glowing spot
which I took at first for the sun, but which I knew directly after to be
the ice-capped top of a mountain glowing in the sun. Below it was the
pine forest again, looking almost black, while away on high a cascade
came gliding down like golden spray, touched as it was by the setting
sun.
Half an hour's more weary tramp, and the chief of the Indian party
stopped short, and we found that we had suddenly come upon an opening by
the river where about a couple of dozen Indians were standing by the
rows of salmon they had hung up to dry in the sun.
They all stood gazing at us in a stolid way, till the man who had guided
us went up to them, and then one of the party turned back to their
cluster of teepees and came up to us directly after with a friendly
offering in the shape of a couple of freshly-caught still living salmon,
which Quong bore off eagerly to a spot above the camp.
"But the Indians," I said to Gunson. "Shall we be safe?"
"Safe or in danger, my lad," he replied, "I want food and rest. This is
the worst day's work we have had. Ah, I am beginning to believe in
Quong. Here, let's help the little fellow. You get some water while I
cut some wood."
As we separated I had to go by Esau, who looked at me suspiciously.
"I say," he whispered, "what has old Gunson been saying about me?"
CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.
"LOOK!"
I can't describe my feelings towards Gunson. One hour he seemed to me
coarse, brutal, and common; at another he was the very reverse, and
spoke in conversation as we tramped along together about books and
languages in a way which made me think that at one time he must have
been a gentleman. At these moments his voice sounded soft and pleasant,
and he quite won me to him.
On the morning after our perilous passage through the gorge, he quite
took me into his confidence, talking to me and consulting with me as if
I were a man of his own age, while Esau hung aloof looking jealous and
answering in a surly way whenever he was addressed.
"You see," Gunson said, "the matter stands like this: along by the
river, which is getting more and more to assume the character of a
mountain torrent, the way must be difficult. It winds, too, terribly,
so that we have to travel perhaps twice as far as we should if we made a
straight cut for the Fort."
"That sounds the easiest way," I said.
"Yes; but we do not know the country; we have not the least idea where
Fort Elk lies; we shall be met now and then by other rivers, which may
be very hard to cross, perhaps impossible without making long journeys
to right or left; lastly, we shall get into a wild country where
probably there will be no Indians, or if there are, they may be a fierce
hunting race, who will object to our going through their district. So
you see that though we may save a good deal of walking if we can get an
idea from some settler where the Fort lies, we may meet with a great
many difficulties such as I have named. On the other hand, if we keep
tramping on here, we are certain to hit the Fort if we can master the
troubles of the way, while we are among a people who seem to live by
fishing, and are as friendly as can be."
"Yes," I said, thoughtfully, as I glanced at where the Indians were
peaceably catching and drying the fish they speared.
"Well, what do you say? I am ready to do either--perhaps to break away
from the river would suit me best, for I should be coming across smaller
streams such as I could examine for metals. You must not forget that
I'm a prospector," he added, laughingly.
"I do not," I said, "and I should like for you to go the way best suited
for yourself. But surely you could find that way, and reach Fort Elk."
"I am disposed to risk it, and yet we should be turning away from our
supplies."
"Yes," I said, for he looked at me questioningly; "I feel quite in
despair sometimes about getting along this terrible way, but I think we
ought to keep to it, for those people said we should find little
settlements all the way along."
"Yes; and we might find ourselves in a queer position without food
unless we could get a guide, so forward's the word."
He nodded to me and went off to the Indian camp to make the people a
present before we started, and as soon as I was alone, Esau hurried up.
"Has he been saying anything against me?"
"No, of course not, you suspicious fellow," I cried. "There, come along
and pack up. We start directly. I say, Esau, you don't want to go back
now?"
He turned sharply, and glanced at the beginning of the dark canon, and
then said angrily--
"Needn't jump on a fellow because he didn't get along so well as you
did. Here you, Quong, we're going on."
"Velly nea leady," came back cheerily.
"Don't seem to mind a bit," grumbled Esau. "I believe he'd go anywhere.
He don't understand what danger is."
"Ready?" said Gunson, coming back. "I can't make anything out of the
Indians, but I suppose there is a way all along here."
"Those settlers said there was."
"Then let's try it if we can find our way. We can't come upon a worse
bit to go along than that yesterday, and if we can't get along we must
come back."
We were on our way again directly after, Quong's load made more heavy by
the addition of two goodly fish, an addition which did not trouble him
in the least, for he showed them to me smiling and patting their rounded
silvery sides as if he had an affection for them.
Our way was very difficult, the traces of a trail being very few, and
faintly marked. But in spite of the difficulties, we kept on steadily
all through that day, and with no worse adventures than a few falls,
with the accompaniments of bruises and scratches, we reached the patch
of wood we selected for our resting-place that night.
It was Quong, when in advance, who suggested it, by stopping suddenly,
lowering his patiently borne load, and pointing out its advantages of
shelter, fire-wood and water, and here we stayed for the night.
The next day passed in a similar way, and the effect on me of our
journey seemed precisely the same as on Esau and the others--for we
reached our resting-place fagged, hungry, faint and low-spirited, with
Esau grumbling horribly and wishing he was back on "old Dempster's"
stool. Then Quong would prepare his fire, make cakes, boil the kettle,
cook bacon or salmon, make a good cup of tea, and we all ate a
tremendous meal, after which the beds were made in shelter, probably
under the tree which produced what Esau called the feathers, that is the
soft boughs. Then our blankets were spread ready, and we lay about
watching the last rays of the sunlight on the snowy peaks of the
mountains, or the bright stars, and listened to Gunson while he smoked
his pipe and told us tales about his adventures in the Malay
Archipelago, where he went up the country in search of gold, or in
Australia; and as we sat listening, the weary low-spirited feeling
passed away, we grew deeply interested, and soon after lay down to
sleep, to wake at sunrise full of high spirits, life, and vigour, eager
to continue our journey up the river.
Then came days when we halted at settlers' huts, where we were made very
welcome for the sake of the news we brought; then at Indian camps to be
regaled with fish, and finding these people so friendly that we soon
forgot to feel any fear of them. Then again we went up a side stream
here and there for a few miles, to enable Gunson to try and discover
metals, and though he was always disappointed, Quong was in ecstasies.
"Why, he must have got enough gold in that bottle of his to make a
wedding-ring as big as mother's old thin one," said Esau, with a
chuckle. "I say, don't take much to make him happy."
And all this time the weather had been lovely. We had had a few
showers, after which the sun shone out more brightly than ever, and one
night we had a tremendous thunderstorm, when, from our shelter under a
ledge of rock, we could see the flashes of lightning darting in every
direction, while the thunder rolled echoing along the valley. But that
soon passed away, the stars came out as the clouds rolled off the sky,
and the next day all was as beautiful as ever.
Three nights after we came to a halt at the mouth of a shallow cave, and
the day having been very hot and wearying we soon dropped off to sleep,
from which I was aroused in the darkness by feeling a touch, and as I
opened my eyes, I heard a curious shuffling noise, and felt hot breath
fan my cheek.
This was so momentary that I thought I must have been dreaming, and
turned softly over to go to sleep again, for the rest after the heavy
day's work was delicious.
I suppose I must have dropped off once more, and must have been dreaming
as I was touched again; then the touch was repeated, and in a drowsy way
I sighed with satisfaction at not having to move myself, but having some
one to move me, for a great hand readied over me, and drew me along a
little way, and I dreamed that I was tumbling out of bed and Esau drew
me back in my place.
I lay perfectly still for a time, and then I was moved a little more,
the big hand drawing me along very gently as if I was not quite in the
right position; finally, after getting me straight, giving me a gentle
thrust before leaving me quite at peace. All at once I was thoroughly
aroused by a terrific yell, and I started up, but only to be knocked
over. There was a rush of feet, followed by a rustling, and crackling
of bushes, and this sound grew fainter and fainter till it died away.
"What is it? Who shouted?" cried Gunson, jumping up.
"It was me," cried Esau.
"What for? Who was it ran away? Here; where is Gordon?"
"I'm here," I said. "What's the matter?"
"That's what I want to know," said Gunson. "Was it an Indian, Dean?"
"No; it was a great pig as big as a bullock; he'd got one hoof on my
chest, and was smelling me with his wet snout touching my face when I
woke up and shouted, and he ran off."
"Pig, eh?" said Gunson. "It must have been a bear."
"A bear! What, touching me like that?" cried Esau, excitedly.
"No doubt about it. But it does not matter. You frightened it more
than it frightened you, and it has gone."
"Ugh!" cried Esau, with a shudder. "Was it going to eat me?"
"Probably," replied Gunson.
"What!"
"Well, it might have been. You are not bitten?"
"I dunno," cried Esau, excitedly. "P'r'aps I am."
"Are you scratched or clawed?"
"Can't say, sir; very likely. Oh dear, oh dear, what a place to come
to! I can't go to sleep again after this. But do you really think it
was a pig, sir--I mean a bear?"
"It must have been. The only other creature possible would be a bison
or a deer, and it is not likely to have been one of them."
Gunson took his rifle, and I heard the click of the lock as he cocked
it, to step out of the shelter, and look round, but he stopped directly.
"Where is Quong?" he cried.
"Me velly safe up here," came in a high-pitched voice from somewhere
over our heads in the darkness.
"Did you see anything?" cried Gunson. "Was it a bear?"
"Too dalk see anything," he replied. "Only hear velly much wood
bleaking."
All was quite still now, save Gunson's footsteps as he walked about our
camp, and the roar of the falling waters down toward the river where the
stream near us dropped in a cascade; and he was soon back.
"I shall break my neck in the darkness," he said, as he joined us. "I
can hear nothing, and I have nearly gone headlong twice."
"Do you think it will come back?" I said, feeling no little
trepidation.
"No; Dean's yell was enough to scare a whole zoological garden. But lie
down, lads, and finish your night's rest. I'll light my pipe and play
sentry for the remainder of the night."
"And I'll sit up with you," I said.
"No; go to sleep," he replied, firmly. "I am used to this sort of
thing."
"But I want to get used to it," I said.
"Afraid?"
This came with a slightly sarcastic tone, which made me turn away from
him, and go back into the shelter without a word.
"Come, Esau," I said; and I wrapped my blanket round me, and lay down at
once.
"It's all very well to say `Come, Esau,'" grumbled that gentleman. "You
ain't been half torn to pieces by a bear."
"But you are not hurt, are you?"
"How do I know when it's so dark?" he said, petulantly.
"But you could feel."
"No, I couldn't. I've heard that people who have been half killed don't
feel any pain at first; and there ain't a doctor nowhere."
"But, Esau," I whispered, seriously, "has the brute hurt you?"
"I keep on telling you I don't know. He pawed me about and turned me
over, and smelt me and stood on me once. I say: how dark it is!"
"Lie down," I said, "and try and go to sleep. I don't think you can be
hurt, or you would feel some pain. I felt the bear touch me too, but I
am not scratched."
"Must I lie down?"
"Yes; you would be better."
"But suppose he came again?"
"Gunson is watching. There is no fear."
"But I'm sure I can't sleep. It's too horrid to be woke up and find
wild beasts swarming all over you."
"Yes, it was startling," I said, as I listened to the noise he made
rolling himself in his blanket, and making the fir-boughs crackle as he
turned about. "I was horribly scared at first, but I don't think I mind
now."
"I do," said Esau, with a groan, "and I never pretended to be as brave
as you. It's of no use, I can't go to sleep."
"Why, you haven't tried yet," I said, as I began to feel satisfied that
his injuries were all fancy.
"No use to try," he said, gloomily. "Fellow can't go to sleep expecting
every moment to be seized by some savage thing and torn to bits."
"Nonsense!" I said. "Don't make so much fuss."
"That's right; jump on me. You don't behave half so well to me as I do
to you, Mayne Gordon."
I made no reply to this reproach, but lay gazing out into the gloom,
where after a few minutes I heard a faint scratch, saw a line of light,
and then the blaze of a match sheltered in Gunson's hands, and a flash
made as he lit his pipe and threw the match away, after which at regular
intervals I saw the dull glow of the tobacco in the bowl as our sentry
kept patient watch over us.
"Esau," I said at last, "do you feel any pain?"
There was no reply.
"Esau, can you feel anything now?" I said.
Still no reply, and I began to be startled there in that intense
darkness where it took so little to excite one's imagination. Had he
after all been seriously hurt by the bear, and now sunk into a state of
insensibility?
"Esau!" I whispered again, but still there was no reply; so half rising
I reached over to touch his face, which was comfortably warm, and I
heard now his regular hard breathing. For a few minutes I could not
feel satisfied, but by degrees I grew convinced Esau was sleeping
heavily, and at last I lay down too, and dropped off soundly asleep as
he. How long I had been in the land of dreams I did not know till next
day, when I found from Gunson that it must have been about a couple of
hours, and then I awoke with a start, and the idea that the bear had
come back and seized me, till the voice of our companion bidding me get
up relieved me of that dread.
"What is the matter?"
"Look," he cried.
I was already looking at a blaze of light, and listening to a fierce
crackling noise. There before me was one of the great pine-trees with
the lower part burning, and clouds of smoke rolling up. "But how--what
was it set it on fire?"
"Ask Quong," said Gunson gruffly, as he stood by me with the glow from
the fire lighting him up from top to toe, and bringing the trees and
rocks about us into view.
"Me only put fire light when bear go, leady for make water velly hot,"
said the little Chinaman, dolefully; "fire lun along and set alight."
"Yes, you couldn't help it," said Gunson. "The dry fir-needles must
have caught, and gone on smouldering till they reached a branch which
touched the ground, and then the fire ran along it like a flash."
"But can't we put it out?" I cried, excitedly, as the boughs of the
huge green pyramid began to catch one after the other.
"Put it out!" he said, with a half laugh. "Yes; send Dean there for the
nearest fire-engine. There's plenty of water. I did try at first while
you were asleep, and burned myself."
"But--"
"Oh, let it burn," he said, carelessly. "It stands alone, and a tree
more or less does not signify in these regions. A hundred more will
spring up from the ashes."
I stood silently gazing at the wondrous sight, as the huge fire began
more and more to resemble a cone of flame. High up above the smoke
which rolled like clouds of gold, and the tongues of fire which kept
leaping up and up to the high branches, there was still a green spire
dark and dimly seen as it rose to some two hundred and fifty feet above
where we stood. But that upper portion was catching alight fast now,
and the hissing crackle of the burning was accompanied by sharp reports
and flashes, the heat growing so intense that one had to back away,
while quite a sharp current of cold air began to rush past our ears to
sweep out and fan the flames.
"What a pity!" I said at last, as I turned to Esau, who stood there
with his eyes glowing in the light, Quong being seated on a stone
holding his knees, as he crouched together, his yellow forehead
wrinkled, and little black eyes sparkling the while.
"Yes, I s'pose it's a pity," said Esau, thoughtfully. "My! how it
burns. I s'pose there's tar and turpentine and rosin in that big tree?"
"Why, Esau," I said suddenly, as a thought struck me, "how about the
bear?"
"Bear? Where?" he cried, grasping my arm. "Not here," I said with a
laugh. "No wild beast would come near that fire. I mean how about your
hurts?"
"My hurts?" he said, beginning to feel his arms. "Oh, I'd forgotten all
about them."
"No fear of its catching any other tree," said Gunson, returning to
where we stood after being away, though I had not missed him. "I've
been all round it, and there isn't another for twenty yards."
"But it will set light to them when it falls," I said.
"No, my lad. That tree's enormous at the bottom, but the boughs grow
smaller and smaller till the top is like a point. Look, the fire is
reaching it now, and it will go on burning till the trunk stands up half
burned down, and then gradually go out, leaving a great pointed stick of
charred wood. No fear of its falling either upon us. I should have
been sorry for us to have started a forest fire, that might have burned
for weeks."
He ceased speaking, and we all stood gazing in awe at the magnificent
spectacle as the flames rushed higher and higher, till from top to
bottom there before us was a magnificent cone of roaring fire, which
fluttered and scintillated, and sent up golden clouds of tiny sparks far
away into the air, while a thin canopy of smoke spread over us, and
reflected back the glow till the valley far around looked almost as
light as day, and the green pines stood out gilded, though sombre in
their shades, and the water flashed and sparkled where it rushed along.
It was a wonderful sight, impressing even Quong, and for a long time no
one spoke.
It was Gunson who broke the silence.
"Well, Quong," he cried, "what do you think of your work?"
"Velly solly," said the little fellow, dolefully.
"Ah," said Gunson, "it is a bad job. All the King of China's horses and
men could not build that up again--eh, Gordon?"
"No," I said, sadly; for there seemed to me to be something pitiful in
that grand forest monarch, at whose feet we had supped the past night,
being destroyed.
"But one of the seeds out of a cone hidden under the ground will produce
another," he said, "in a hundred or two years. And we shan't wait to
see it, Gordon."
I looked at him wonderingly.
"And that's how the world goes on, boy; fresh growth makes up for the
destruction, and perhaps, after all, we have done some future settler a
good turn by helping to clear the ground for him, ready for his home.
Now then, will you lie down and have another nap?"
"What, with that tree burning?" I cried; and Esau uttered a grumbling
sound expressing dissent, in which I fancied I detected words which
sounded like fire and bears.
"Well, it is hardly worth while," said Gunson. "Look sharp, Quong--tea.
We'll get breakfast over, and make a fresh start."
"What, so soon?" I cried.
"Soon? Yes--look!"
He pointed upward, and to my astonishment I saw what seemed to be
another huge pine-tree on fire far away in the distance; but realised
directly after that it was the icy point of a mountain touched by the
first rays of the rising sun, long before it illumined the lower earth.
For morning was close at hand, and Quong began piling up sticks on our
little fire, from which soon after we could trace the black path of
burnt needles away to where, as Gunson said, some branch must have
touched the ground, as was the case in many directions near.
CHAPTER THIRTY.
WE MEET A STRANGER.
The pine-tree was still burning as we set off just after sunrise that
morning, but a turn in the valley soon hid it from our sight. The
weather was glorious again, and we made good progress, stopping that
night at the snuggest settler's house we had yet come upon; but we could
hear very little about Fort Elk. The man, who was living with his wife
and son in that solitary place, had heard of the Fort that it was
"somewheres up to the norrard." That was all he knew, but he gave us a
good supper of roast deer flesh, and told us that if we looked out we
could easily get more on our way, and when we were higher up we might
perhaps get a mountain sheep. He was curious to know our object in
making so long a journey, but saved Gunson from any difficulty in
explanations by supposing that we meant to do something in skins, saying
that he had heard that the company up there did a big trade with the
Indians in furs.
We left him and his son the next morning many miles from his ranch, for
he had insisted upon shouldering a rusty piece and showing us part of
our way by a short cut which saved us from a journey through a canon,
where the path, he said, was "powerful bad," and it did seem a change
when he left us with instructions to keep due north till we struck the
river again, where we should find another ranch. For in place of being
low down in a gorge, made gloomy by the mighty rock-sides and the
everlasting pines, we were out on open mountain sides, where the wind
blew, and the sun beat down pretty fiercely.
We reached the ranch in due time, obtained shelter for the night, and
went on the next day, finding the country more open. I was trudging
along side by side with Esau, Quong was behind us, and Gunson out of
sight among the rocks in front, when we were startled by a sharp crash,
followed by an echoing roar.
"What's that?" said Esau, turning pale. "Here, stop!" he cried.
But I was already running forward, to come up to Gunson, reloading his
rifle, and in answer to my inquiry--
"Don't know yet," he said; "I fired at a sheep up on that rocky slope.
There was one standing alone, and half a dozen behind him, but I only
caught sight of their tails as they disappeared up that little valley.
The smoke kept me from seeing whether I hit one. Let's leave the packs
here, and go up and see."
It was a hot and difficult climb, for the valley was again steep and
contracted here, and when we reached the shelf where Gunson said the
sheep had stood, there was nothing to be seen but a wild chaos of rocks
and the narrow rift down which a stream bounded, and up by whose bed the
sheep had rushed.
"Bad job," said Gunson, after a full half-hour's weary search. "That
meat would have tided us on for days, and made us independent when we
reached the next ranch, where the people would have been glad of the
skin."
"Shall we climb up higher?" I said, in a disappointed tone.
"No; let's get back, and go on. Those two are having a comfortable
rest," he added, as he pointed to where, far below, Esau and Quong were
lying down by the packs.
"Hurrah!" I shouted just then, for right away down in a pool of the
rushing stream I had caught sight of something sticking out just above
the water.
"What is it?" cried Gunson, eagerly.
"The sheep under water. That's a leg sticking out."
"A piece of wood," he said, contemptuously. "No: you are right. It is
the sheep."
We had a difficult climb down to the place, but did not heed that, for
in a few minutes we had dragged out the prize, which Gunson soon
lightened in a very business-like way, while I signalled to the others
to come up.
Half an hour after we toiled down again, each bearing a quarter of the
sheep, the beautiful head and skin being left as too heavy.
Our load was lightened at mid-day, and again at night, when we camped,
and the rapid disappearance of that sheep during the next days was
startling, for the fresh pure air and exercise created a tremendous
appetite which it was not always easy to satisfy.
But somehow in our most hungry times we generally managed to get hold of
provisions, either from the Indians or some settler. Twice over Gunson
shot a deer, but the scarcity of bird and quadruped was very striking.
There were plenty of berries, but they were not very satisfying food to
hungry lads.
Esau proved a great help, though, twice during the many toilsome days
which followed, by his discoveries in two streams, and I helped him to
drive some delicious little trout into shallow water, where they were
captured, to Quong's great delight.
How many da |
